the_o country_n why_o shall_v we_o think_v otherwise_o of_o such_o now_o or_o that_o bellarmine_n consequence_n can_v be_v true_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n superiority_n be_v ever_o above_o all_o 6_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 325._o the_o first_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v by_o three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o bishop_n at_o bethynia_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a which_o council_n find_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o intrude_v himself_o upon_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o alexandria_n to_o prevent_v his_o proceed_n make_v this_o decree_n 6._o decree_n nicen_n council_n cannon_n 6._o let_v the_o old_a custom_n be_v of_o force_n which_o be_v in_o egypt_n libya_n and_o pentipolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v authority_n over_o all_o these_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n observe_v the_o like_a custom_n whereby_o we_o see_v that_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v govern_v his_o own_o patriarkedome_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o fellow_n to_o encroach_v upon_o his_o right_n no_o more_o will_v this_o council_n suffer_v he_o to_o do_v upon_o they_o but_o that_o even_o according_a to_o the_o old_a and_o ancient_a custom_n their_o privilege_n shall_v be_v like_a to_o he_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o ruffinus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o same_o time_n write_v thus_o 6._o thus_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o in_o alexandria_n and_o in_o rome_n the_o old_a custom_n shall_v be_v keep_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v rule_v over_o egypt_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o church_n of_o his_o suburb_n and_o yet_o more_o large_o it_o be_v thus_o expound_v by_o nilus_n rome_n nilus_n nilus_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v the_o more_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o government_n over_o all_o other_o church_n read_v the_o sixth_o cannon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o it_o be_v express_o command_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o rule_n over_o certain_a church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o certain_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n over_o certain_a and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o one_o of_o they_o to_o invade_v another_o jurisdiction_n if_o any_o one_o not_o content_a with_o his_o own_o crave_v dominion_n over_o other_o he_o ought_v of_o right_a to_o be_v call_v a_o breaker_n of_o the_o custom_n and_o also_o of_o the_o holy_a cannon_n 7_o now_o then_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o general_a counsel_n reduce_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o first_o order_n and_o thereby_o hedge_v he_o in_o to_o rule_v only_o his_o own_o patriarkedome_n how_o be_v that_o true_a which_o bellarmine_n affirm_v namely_o that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n throughout_o the_o christian_a world_n ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n yea_o or_o how_o can_v that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v so_o common_a among_o they_o namely_o that_o this_o council_n give_v that_o prerogative_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v universal_a father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n see_v that_o great_a divine_a athanasius_n who_o as_o some_o write_v sit_v as_o chief_a in_o that_o council_n say_v magentes_fw-la say_v athanas_n ad_fw-la solitarium_fw-la vita_fw-la magentes_fw-la rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n nay_o see_v their_o own_o great_a doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v as_o express_o 2._o express_o harding_n apologie_n c._n 23._o division_n 2._o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o west_n church_n if_o but_o of_o the_o romish_a or_o west_n church_n than_o not_o universal_o of_o all_o wherefore_o this_o prove_v bellarmine_n alligation_n most_o untrue_a that_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n over_o the_o pope_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o universal_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o aeneas_n silvius_n a_o little_a before_o he_o be_v pope_n pius_n the_o second_o write_v these_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n 288._o word_n aenâ—as_n siluius_n epist_n 288._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v several_o to_o himself_o a_o little_a regard_n be_v there_o then_o have_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 8_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 379._o the_o second_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v by_o 150._o bishop_n in_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n where_o for_o the_o conserve_n each_o patriarch_n privilege_n and_o other_o bishop_n right_n it_o be_v thus_o decree_v 2._o decree_v council_n of_o constantinople_n cap._n 2._o let_v not_o the_o bishop_n which_o have_v their_o several_a diocese_n encroach_v upon_o the_o church_n that_o be_v without_o their_o bond_n neither_o let_v they_o confound_v their_o church_n but_o according_a to_o the_o cannon_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n govern_v only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o egypt_n and_o let_v the_o east_n govern_v only_o the_o east_n and_o let_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n retain_v her_o dignity_n declare_v in_o the_o nicone_a synod_n upon_o which_o decree_n socrates_n write_v thus_o 3._o thus_o socrat._v lib._n hist_o eccl_n 3._o they_o confirm_v the_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o nicene_n synod_n and_o they_o appoint_v patriarch_n in_o the_o describe_v province_n that_o bishop_n be_v place_v and_o set_v over_o a_o certain_a diocese_n may_v not_o thrust_v themselves_o into_o other_o man_n charge_n and_o a_o little_a after_o notwithstanding_o reserve_v to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n the_o chief_a degree_n of_o honour_n and_o dignity_n therefore_o most_o untrue_a be_v it_o that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n grant_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o bishop_n or_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o chief_a degree_n of_o dignity_n above_o all_o church_n 9_o about_o this_o time_n live_v saint_n hierome_n who_o because_o he_o see_v many_o flatterer_n to_o ascribe_v unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o alone_a apostolical_a successor_n and_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o to_o have_v make_v a_o custom_n of_o usurp_a authority_n over_o their_o fellow_n and_o to_o challenge_v a_o more_o excellency_n of_o dignity_n he_o write_v thus_o against_o their_o arrogancy_n euagrius_n arrogancy_n hierome_n to_o euagrius_n neither_o riches_n nor_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n high_o or_o low_a all_o bishop_n be_v of_o one_o worthiness_n and_o all_o the_o apostle_n successor_n what_o bring_v you_o i_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n if_o we_o seek_v for_o authority_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v great_a than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n now_o then_o if_o this_o worthy_a priest_n of_o rome_n yoke_v all_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n in_o equality_n of_o dignity_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o affirm_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n as_o well_o as_o he_o how_o can_v the_o consequent_a of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n be_v true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n all_o the_o christian_a world_n over_o ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n singular_a supremacy_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o alone_a apostolic_a successor_n 10_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 383._o live_v saint_n augustine_n who_o find_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o go_v about_o to_o draw_v all_o appeal_n unto_o himself_o and_o the_o multitude_n to_o begin_v to_o flock_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o redress_n thereof_o he_o with_o the_o assent_n of_o 216._o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n make_v this_o decree_n 9.2_o decree_n concilij_fw-la africa_n cap._n 9.2_o if_o any_o do_v appeal_v to_o tribunal_n abroad_o let_v none_o within_o africa_n receive_v he_o to_o communion_n and_o this_o be_v that_o whereof_o saint_n cyprian_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o saint_n augustine_n day_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n reprehend_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o five_o section_n again_o when_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v begin_v to_o take_v and_o receive_v proud_a and_o haughty_a title_n and_o other_o of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o follow_v in_o the_o same_o council_n wherein_o saint_n augustine_n be_v present_a it_o be_v thus_o decree_v cannon_n decree_v the_o three_o council_n â—6_n cannon_n let_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o any_o of_o the_o first_o sea_n be_v call_v prince_n of_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n or_o by_o any_o other_o like_o name_n but_o only_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o first_o sea_n and_o how_o then_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n all_o the_o world_n over_o ever_o
over_o into_o asia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n if_o you_o border_n near_o to_o italy_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n haereticos_fw-la rome_n tertullian_n de_fw-fr praescription_n cotra_fw-fr haereticos_fw-la these_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n be_v all_o that_o same_o one_o first_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n from_o whence_o issue_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o be_v they_o all_o first_o church_n and_o all_o apostolic_a in_o that_o they_o all_o follow_v one_o unity_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o albeit_o at_o this_o present_a time_n when_o tertullian_n write_v this_o jerusalem_n be_v destroy_v by_o enemy_n rome_n be_v yet_o then_o but_o a_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o as_o they_o write_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o neither_o as_o they_o write_v that_o sancta_fw-la that_o 24._o q._n 1._o c._n rogamas_n etc._n etc._n sacro_fw-la sancta_fw-la therefore_o all_o church_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n because_o peter_n sea_n be_v tranflate_v from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n see_v saint_n cyprian_n in_o the_o open_a council_n of_o africa_n reprehend_v stephanus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o seek_v that_o subjection_n say_v qairâ—um_fw-la say_v cyprian_n ad_fw-la qairâ—um_fw-la peter_n be_v never_o so_o insolent_a or_o arrogant_a as_o to_o advance_v himself_o as_o primate_n and_o one_o unto_o who_o novice_n and_o puny_n shall_v be_v subject_a but_o here_o they_o have_v mar_v their_o whole_a matter_n and_o overthrow_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o of_o long_a time_n have_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n be_v establish_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o peter_n be_v install_v therein_o immediate_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o they_o affirm_v peter_n first_o sea_n to_o be_v at_o antioch_n where_o eusebius_n witness_v 1.4_o witness_v anton._n chro_fw-la part_n 1._o tâ—â—_n 6._o cap._n 4._o paraâ—_n 1._o eliseb_n 〈◊〉_d lib._n 3._o cap._n 1.4_o he_o be_v bishop_n and_o resident_a upon_o that_o charge_n seven_o year_n even_o as_o gregory_n the_o great_a also_o witness_v before_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o wicked_o they_o have_v delude_v the_o world_n touch_v peter_n supreamacy_n and_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 19_o but_o now_o whereas_o they_o allege_v succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n and_o will_v prove_v it_o both_o by_o saint_n ireneus_fw-la and_o saint_n augustine_n in_o that_o they_o number_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o peter_n irenaeus_n they_o say_v callendar_n say_v in_o their_o callendar_n number_v the_o successor_n by_o name_n from_o peter_n time_n thirteen_o but_o let_v they_o prove_v that_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v by_o he_o or_o any_o other_o before_o he_o call_v universal_a pope_n and_o the_o victory_n shall_v be_v they_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v none_o than_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o his_o time_n there_o be_v none_o also_o whereas_o their_o doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v 165._o say_v harding_n apol._n cap._n 5._o divisio_fw-la 1._o augustine_n epist._n 165._o saint_n augustine_n have_v reckon_v up_o in_o order_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o anastasius_n successor_n to_o siricus_n who_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o thirty_o after_o peter_n say_v that_o in_o all_o that_o number_n &_o role_n of_o bishop_n there_o be_v not_o find_v one_o that_o be_v a_o donatist_n and_o therefore_o he_o conclude_v ergo_fw-la the_o donatist_n be_v not_o catholic_a so_o we_o say_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n that_o forasmuch_o as_o saint_n augustine_n find_v in_o all_o that_o roll_n not_o one_o that_o be_v or_o have_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a pope_n but_o bishop_n only_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o universal_a pope_n can_v be_v catholic_a again_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o saint_n augustine_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o any_o such_o haughty_a title_n nor_o allow_v any_o lawful_a but_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n he_o with_o the_o assent_n of_o 215._o bishop_n in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n make_v this_o decree_n 26._o decree_n council_n carthage_n cannon_n 26._o it_o have_v like_v we_o that_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o first_o see_v be_v not_o call_v prince_n of_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n or_o any_o such_o like_a but_o only_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o first_o see_n which_o word_n albeit_o their_o doctor_n master_n harding_n 2._o harding_n harding_n apolog_fw-la cap._n 4._o divis_fw-la 2._o will_v not_o have_v to_o extend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o in_o the_o word_n follow_v by_o a_o consequence_n he_o grant_v it_o do_v for_o say_v he_o by_o these_o two_o word_n prima_fw-la sedes_fw-la those_o father_n understand_v any_o city_n in_o which_o a_o patriarch_n or_o primate_n have_v his_o see_n i_o call_v it_o a_o first_o see_v or_o rather_o if_o it_o may_v be_v permit_v a_o primate_n see_n in_o great_a city_n where_o the_o high_a court_n be_v keep_v for_o justice_n and_o where_o the_o chief_a pagan_a priest_n of_o the_o latin_n name_v primi_fw-la flamen_fw-la be_v resident_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n there_o after_o christ_n come_n be_v patriarch_n or_o primate_fw-la place_v by_o who_o the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o bishop_n shall_v be_v decide_v and_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o 5._o chapter_n and_o 8._o section_n that_o the_o four_o first_o patriarkall_n city_n be_v these_o jerusalem_n antioch_n rome_n and_o alexandria_n therefore_o the_o word_n of_o the_o counsel_n decree_n must_v of_o force_n as_o well_o concern_v the_o patriarch_n of_o rome_n as_o any_o of_o the_o other_o three_o patriarch_n and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v they_o do_v their_o gration_n allege_v the_o word_n of_o that_o council_n appli_v they_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o in_o the_o gloze_n be_v these_o word_n prime_n word_n dist_n 99_o prime_n this_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o distinction_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o as_o to_o this_o council_n i_o find_v not_o in_o any_o provincial_a council_n the_o name_n of_o pope_n so_o neither_o in_o the_o first_o second_o nor_o three_o general_a council_n do_v i_o find_v the_o name_n of_o pope_n once_o mention_v but_o the_o name_n bishop_n only_o true_a it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o four_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o chalcedon_n 16._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n action_n 16._o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 451._o the_o name_n pope_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o not_o by_o the_o council_n but_o only_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n legate_n lucentius_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 16_o action_n who_o when_o he_o see_v that_o the_o council_n have_v set_v down_o a_o decree_n for_o the_o restrain_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o universal_a authority_n which_o he_o challenge_v and_o will_v not_o reverse_v it_o he_o say_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o himself_o and_o paschasinus_n his_o fellow_n legate_n if_o you_o will_v not_o put_v the_o matter_n again_o to_o voice_n yet_o let_v our_o protestation_n against_o it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o record_n that_o we_o may_v know_v what_o to_o inform_v the_o pope_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o judge_n answer_v that_o which_o we_o pronounce_v the_o whole_a council_n have_v approve_v the_o title_n which_o this_o council_n give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o 16._o action_n be_v the_o same_o which_o they_o there_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v archbishop_n and_o not_o pope_n 20_o and_o now_o whereas_o their_o master_n harding_n say_v 3._o say_v harding_n apolo_n cap._n 4._o division_n 3._o that_o gregory_n the_o great_a affirm_v that_o this_o council_n do_v offer_v to_o leo_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a pope_n and_o he_o refuse_v it_o this_o we_o see_v not_o to_o be_v so_o but_o have_v it_o be_v as_o they_o say_v that_o this_o council_n do_v offer_v it_o unto_o he_o and_o he_o refuse_v it_o it_o make_v as_o well_o to_o prove_v the_o title_n not_o lawful_a nor_o to_o descend_v from_o saint_n peter_n as_o that_o the_o council_n refuse_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o he_o for_o if_o the_o title_n have_v descend_v successive_o from_o peter_n and_o be_v a_o lawful_a title_n what_o cause_n have_v he_o to_o refuse_v it_o again_o if_o the_o title_n bid_v be_v a_o lawful_a title_n why_o do_v gregory_n himself_o refuse_v it_o when_o eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n do_v offer_v it_o unto_o he_o and_o not_o simple_o refuse_v it_o but_o thus_o flout_v he_o for_o his_o folly_n 30._o folly_n gregory_n lib._n 7._o epist_n 30._o ecce_fw-la say_v he_o behold_v even_o the_o title_n of_o your_o letter_n you_o have_v write_v the_o proud_a poefie_n mean_v i_o the_o universal_a
as_o we_o know_v not_o he_o shall_v purge_v his_o church_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n shall_v stir_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o elect._n after_o which_o thing_n say_v she_o shall_v ensue_v such_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o such_o a_o renovation_n of_o the_o godly_a pastor_n thereof_o that_o the_o very_a thought_n thereof_o make_v my_o spirit_n to_o rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n and_o as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o heretofore_o say_v she_o the_o spouse_n which_o be_v now_o altogether_o deform_v ragged_a and_o â—orne_a shall_v then_o be_v adorn_v and_o deck_v as_o it_o be_v with_o precious_a jewel_n and_o chain_n and_o all_o faithful_a people_n shall_v be_v glad_a when_o they_o be_v thus_o beautify_v with_o so_o holy_a pastor_n yea_o the_o very_a infidel_n be_v draw_v with_o the_o sweet_a smell_n of_o christ_n shall_v repair_v unto_o the_o catholic_a sheepfold_n and_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o chief_a pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o this_o be_v it_o also_o which_o gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v foresee_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n write_v in_o his_o nineteenth_o book_n the_o nine_o chap._n upon_o job_n the_o church_n after_o the_o day_n of_o her_o affliction_n shall_v afterward_o notwithstanding_o be_v strengthen_v with_o great_a power_n of_o preach_v and_o that_o it_o may_v yet_o more_o plain_o appear_v that_o our_o nation_n of_o england_n shall_v bear_v some_o sway_n in_o this_o work_n the_o aforesaid_a dominican_n friar_n in_o his_o sixth_o vision_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v reveal_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o i_o will_v of_o britain_n shall_v prove_v the_o chief_a receptacle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o asile_n or_o sanctuary_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o turkish_a persecution_n and_o as_o it_o be_v her_o nurse_n mother_n after_o she_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v thus_o reform_v and_o that_o the_o true_a christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v maintain_v especial_o by_o the_o bless_a mean_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a isle_n for_o as_o the_o title_n of_o his_o vision_n say_v the_o translator_n be_v of_o the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o vision_n itself_o do_v bear_v how_o he_o do_v seem_v to_o be_v together_o with_o some_o other_o person_n in_o a_o small_a number_n in_o a_o certain_a great_a ship_n not_o well_o appoint_v with_o ruthers_n or_o oar_n in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o that_o the_o ship_n come_v as_o it_o be_v of_o itself_o unto_o a_o certain_a island_n whereunto_o say_v he_o we_o be_v but_o a_o few_o have_v our_o recourse_n for_o refuge_n and_o safety_n also_o to_o the_o like_a effect_n there_o be_v this_o prognosticall_a verse_n allege_v by_o joannes_n wolfius_n in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o memorable_a thing_n in_o latin_a thus_o europa_n genit_fw-la we_o terra_fw-la vir_fw-la just_a we_o &_o aequus_fw-la pastor_n erit_fw-la caeli_fw-la clave_n non_fw-la regna_fw-la gubernans_fw-la pax_fw-la erit_fw-la &_o toto_fw-la surget_fw-la concordia_fw-la mundo_fw-la una_fw-la fides_n unus_fw-la regnabit_fw-la in_o omne_fw-la princeps_fw-la in_o english_a thus_o a_o certain_a wight_n equitable_a and_o upright_o bear_v in_o europe_n shall_v be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n or_o bishop_n of_o christendom_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v manage_v and_o govern_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o not_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o shall_v be_v peace_n and_o concord_n in_o the_o world_n one_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o once_o prince_n imperial_o reign_v over_o all_o also_o their_o paracelsus_n the_o german_a hermit_n in_o his_o 26._o prediction_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o english_a prince_n and_o his_o issue_n that_o shall_v more_o full_o effect_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n and_o in_o a_o old_a prophecy_n have_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o wisdom_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o another_o prophecy_n of_o savanarola_n a_o dominican_n friar_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o prince_n of_o the_o name_n of_o charles_n that_o shall_v strike_v a_o great_a stroke_n in_o this_o work_n and_o shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v that_o in_o the_o end_n according_a to_o a_o prophecy_n also_o of_o nostrodamus_fw-la rome_n shall_v be_v rule_v by_o her_o old_a britannish_a head_n cant._n 5._o quadrin_n 99_o quand_fw-fr rome_n aurale_fw-la chef_fw-fr vieux_fw-fr britantique_a and_o say_v master_n james_n maxwell_n the_o translater_n as_o the_o italian_a jesuite_n heronymus_fw-la platus_fw-la in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o religious_a life_n chap._n 30._o confess_v england_n to_o have_v be_v more_o fertile_a of_o converter_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o any_o other_o land_n else_o so_o be_v it_o not_o unlikely_a but_o that_o god_n will_v have_v the_o same_o country_n to_o be_v more_o fertile_a of_o reformer_n of_o other_o corrupt_a church_n especial_o of_o that_o of_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o land_n whatsoever_o and_o that_o as_o there_o be_v in_o no_o one_o country_n or_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v find_v so_o many_o learned_a and_o eloquent_a preacher_n nor_o so_o many_o complete_a divine_n for_o judiciousnesse_n ingenuousnesse_n and_o moderation_n and_o for_o fitness_n to_o deserve_v well_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n as_o there_o be_v in_o england_n so_o it_o be_v like_o that_o god_n will_v honour_v this_o island_n with_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o daughter_n by_o send_v forth_o from_o thence_o such_o godly_a judicious_a zealous_a and_o moderate_a man_n as_o shall_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o abuse_n and_o restore_v unto_o they_o their_o primitive_a purity_n and_o integrity_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a bear_v in_o great_a britanny_n for_o say_v he_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n sound_v this_o prognosticall_a verse_n which_o be_v find_v in_o a_o old_a manuscript_n jesse_n rosa_fw-la sanguis_fw-la bruti_fw-la portat_fw-la crucem_fw-la jesu_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o rose_n of_o england_n bear_v and_o bring_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n to_o foreign_a land_n also_o as_o their_o joachim_n the_o abbot_n write_v upon_o the_o 4.5.18.22_o and_o 30._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n show_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v certain_a new_a preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o catholic_a or_o universal_a church_n strong_a in_o faith_n and_o true_a in_o doctrine_n who_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v open_a and_o free_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v preach_v repentance_n both_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o convert_v many_o of_o they_o to_o the_o truth_n so_o be_v there_o a_o certain_a prophecy_n utter_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1119._o as_o write_v matthew_n paris_n in_o his_o 475._o page_z of_o this_o history_n which_o say_v they_o that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n shall_v turn_v to_o the_o light_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v divide_v and_o scatter_v shall_v be_v gather_v together_o and_o unite_a also_o the_o same_o abbot_n show_v how_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n will_v rage_v against_o those_o who_o god_n shall_v send_v to_o convert_v they_o where_o he_o write_v upon_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n say_v thus_o such_o doctor_n and_o prophet_n be_v to_o be_v send_v which_o shall_v not_o only_o rebuke_v the_o people_n but_o also_o thunder_n out_o against_o the_o priest_n and_o strike_v earthly_a and_o carnal_a heart_n with_o all_o manner_n of_o plague_n and_o put_v to_o silence_v the_o lofty_a and_o swell_a master_n who_o shall_v fight_v against_o the_o aforesaid_a preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v as_o once_o do_v juda_n against_o israel_n and_o the_o jew_n against_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n the_o second_o king_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o sericum_fw-la mundi_fw-la filum_fw-la do_v deliver_v that_o the_o lion_n have_v the_o rose_n and_o the_o lily_n in_o his_o arm_n shall_v utter_o destroy_v the_o pope_n so_o as_o that_o afterward_o there_o shall_v never_o be_v any_o more_o pope_n and_o then_o all_o christian_a prince_n be_v at_o peace_n and_o unity_n it_o seem_v by_o a_o prediction_n find_v in_o a_o old_a book_n that_o they_o shall_v consent_v and_o agree_v to_o choose_v out_o of_o all_o one_o excellent_a man_n for_o learning_n and_o good_a life_n to_o be_v as_o a_o chief_a moderator_n for_o the_o bring_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o one_o kind_n of_o religion_n and_o all_o church_n into_o one_o uniform_a order_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v write_v in_o that_o prophecy_n the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o clergy_n be_v pass_v and_o after_o so_o many_o &_o great_a tribulation_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n a_o most_o holy_a man_n shall_v be_v choose_v perfect_a in_o all_o manner_n of_o perfection_n
who_o shall_v reform_v the_o world_n in_o better_a and_o shall_v bring_v back_o all_o clergyman_n to_o the_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a manner_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n he_o shall_v convert_v the_o infidel_n and_o the_o jew_n etc._n etc._n and_o so_o there_o shall_v be_v one_o law_n one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n and_o one_o manner_n of_o live_v and_o all_o christian_a people_n shall_v be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o of_o one_o heart_n love_v one_o another_o and_o their_o peace_n shall_v last_v many_o year_n but_o after_o the_o world_n have_v be_v reform_v into_o better_a the_o malice_n of_o man_n shall_v again_o awake_v and_o they_o shall_v return_v to_o the_o commit_v the_o former_a evil_n yea_o they_o shall_v do_v more_o wicked_o then_o ere_o they_o do_v before_o for_o the_o which_o cause_n god_n shall_v hasten_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prophecy_n who_o foretold_v of_o the_o utter_a desolation_n of_o rome_n seem_v to_o allude_v unto_o the_o 21.22.23_o and_o 24._o verse_n of_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n by_o which_o word_n in_o those_o verse_n the_o angel_n foreshowed_n the_o same_o so_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o old_a prophecy_n seem_v to_o have_v relation_n to_o these_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o 12._o verse_n of_o the_o 24._o chapter_n of_o saint_n matthew_n and_o because_o iniquity_n shall_v be_v increase_v the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v be_v cold_a as_o also_o to_o these_o word_n in_o the_o 22._o verse_n according_a to_o the_o understanding_n of_o some_o and_o except_o those_o day_n shall_v be_v shorten_v there_o shall_v no_o flesh_n be_v save_v but_o for_o the_o elect_a sake_n those_o day_n shall_v be_v shorten_v and_o the_o former_a part_n seem_v also_o to_o allude_v unto_o those_o word_n in_o the_o six_o and_o twenty_o and_o 27._o verse_n of_o the_o 7._o chapter_n of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n which_o show_v that_o after_o antichrist_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v overthrow_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v in_o and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o so_o all_o shall_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o truth_n and_o serve_v the_o only_a true_a god_n nevertheless_o we_o may_v not_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o every_o particular_a of_o all_o for_o howsoever_o antichrist_n the_o head_n and_o his_o successive_a incorporate_a body_n shall_v utter_o be_v desolue_v so_o as_o that_o there_o shall_v never_o be_v any_o more_o a_o public_a church_n of_o antichrist_n yet_o even_o as_o it_o be_v now_o here_o in_o england_n and_o the_o other_o convert_v nation_n some_o of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o antichrist_n will_v remain_v scatter_v here_o and_o there_o in_o diverse_a part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n for_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 2_o thessalonian_o 2._o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o member_n say_v who_o the_o lord_n shall_v consume_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o abolish_v with_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n and_o as_o that_o old_a prophecy_n do_v foreshow_v the_o call_n of_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o a_o godly_a and_o learned_a bishop_n so_o in_o another_o prediction_n have_v out_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o lymoges_n library_n in_o france_n utter_v more_o than_o 600._o year_n ago_o it_o be_v say_v that_o a_o holy_a bishop_n shall_v cause_v a_o general_a council_n to_o be_v call_v and_o shall_v persuade_v christian_a prince_n to_o join_v together_o all_o their_o power_n against_o the_o saracen_n and_o to_o rid_v jerusalem_n of_o they_o which_o be_v do_v the_o same_o bishop_n because_o of_o the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o roman_n shall_v translate_v saint_n peter_n chair_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o shall_v suffer_v none_o other_o law_n but_o that_o only_a of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o this_o agree_v that_o prophecy_n of_o savanarola_n the_o dominican_n friar_n which_o to_o show_v that_o as_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o first_o church_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o other_o so_o it_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o last_o say_v thus_o i_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1482._o two_o cross_n the_o one_o be_v black_a plant_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n spread_v as_o it_o be_v the_o arm_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o with_o the_o top_n touch_v the_o whole_a heaven_n whereon_o be_v write_v these_o word_n crux_fw-la irae_fw-la dei_fw-la the_o cross_n of_o god_n anger_n or_o wrath_n which_o have_v see_v behold_v incontinent_a i_o behold_v and_o see_v the_o air_n darken_v and_o trouble_v with_o tempestuous_a cloud_n wind_n lightning_n dart_n sword_n fire_n and_o hail_n and_o i_o think_v i_o see_v a_o innumerable_a number_n of_o man_n destroy_v through_o the_o force_n and_o violence_n thereof_o so_o that_o few_o be_v leave_v behind_o unslain_a afterward_o i_o see_v a_o sweet_a fair_a and_o clear_a time_n ensue_v and_o lo_o i_o behold_v and_o see_v as_o it_o be_v a_o golden_a cross_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o the_o brightness_n and_o height_n of_o the_o former_a so_o bright_a that_o it_o do_v inlighten_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o fill_v the_o same_o with_o new_a joy_n and_o gladness_n and_o it_o have_v write_v upon_o it_o crux_fw-la misericordiae_fw-la dei_fw-la the_o cross_n of_o the_o mercy_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o lo_o incontinent_a and_o on_o a_o sudden_a all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n of_o both_o sex_n come_v in_o troop_n from_o all_o part_n to_o behold_v it_o 2._o esay_n cap._n 2._o verse_n 2._o and_o embrace_v it_o and_o this_o vision_n seem_v to_o agree_v with_o that_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n chap._n the_o 2._o where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v prepare_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o and_o also_o with_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n roman_n 11._o if_o the_o fall_n of_o they_o to_o wit_n the_o jew_n be_v the_o riches_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o diminish_n of_o they_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o gentile_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v their_o abundance_n be_v by_o which_o and_o other_o such_o like_a vision_n say_v the_o translator_n the_o aforesaid_a holy_a man_n savanarola_n be_v forewarn_v of_o the_o future_a castigation_n and_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o how_o that_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n shall_v be_v remove_v from_o thence_o to_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v likewise_o according_a to_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o franciscan_a friar_n joannes_n de_fw-fr rupe_n scissa_fw-la and_o also_o to_o another_o prediction_n have_v out_o of_o lymoges_n library_n in_o france_n and_o final_o to_o the_o prediction_n of_o marlinus_fw-la caldidonius_n and_o now_o christian_n reader_n as_o it_o seem_v apparent_a by_o these_o romish_a prediction_n agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n that_o god_n respect_v england_n as_o the_o holy_a land_n of_o canaan_n so_o be_v it_o make_v yet_o more_o apparent_a by_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o his_o king_n and_o second_o book_n of_o his_o bishop_n where_o he_o show_v that_o in_o a_o vision_n to_o holy_a brithwall_o bishop_n of_o winchester_n this_o voice_n be_v utter_v regnum_fw-la anglorum_fw-la est_fw-la dei_fw-la the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n be_v go_n which_o signify_v that_o howsoever_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n be_v god_n as_o well_o as_o england_n yet_o have_v god_n make_v special_a choice_n of_o england_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n to_o effect_v some_o notable_a and_o extraordinary_a work_n which_o work_n we_o may_v easy_o gather_v by_o all_o the_o former_a prediction_n be_v to_o be_v a_o chief_a instrument_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o foreign_a land_n both_o for_o the_o call_n in_o of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o also_o of_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o which_o i_o beseech_v our_o lord_n god_n to_o give_v good_a success_n and_o to_o send_v peace_n and_o agreement_n among_o the_o elector_n for_o their_o astrologian_n ruth_n in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o book_n 7._o chapter_n show_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v great_a tribulation_n and_o division_n among_o they_o and_o therefore_o admonish_v they_o to_o agree_v lest_o the_o turk_n get_v so_o great_a advantage_n by_o their_o discord_n as_o to_o drive_v the_o bohemian_a polonian_n dane_n and_o english_a to_o be_v glad_a to_o contract_v a_o league_n of_o amity_n with_o he_o which_o thing_n god_n
and_o most_o ancient_a church_n have_v but_o two_o sacrament_n how_o the_o other_o five_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o mass_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v make_v by_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n long_o after_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a dissolve_v of_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n and_o the_o cast_a man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n 10_o that_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n touch_v the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n as_o also_o his_o other_o word_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v but_o figurative_a speech_n 11_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o to_o saint_n and_o to_o worship_n god_n alone_o and_o not_o saint_n that_o none_o can_v be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o only_o he_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man_n 12_o that_o the_o original_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v the_o heathen_a philosopher_n how_o it_o do_v confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n and_o how_o it_o do_v deny_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o purge_n of_o sin_n the_o chapter_n of_o conclusion_n show_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n that_o we_o possess_v heaven_n only_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v reward_v with_o the_o degree_n of_o glory_n that_o the_o high_a way_n to_o damnation_n be_v to_o seek_v salvation_n by_o merit_n the_o pope_n deadly_a wound_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a point_n now_o in_o controversy_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o vs._n chapter_n i._o this_o chapter_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o protestant_n and_o papist_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 1_o it_o have_v be_v imagine_v christian_n reader_n that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n etc._n etc._n there_o may_v well_o be_v a_o union_n between_o we_o and_o they_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o universal_a church_n but_o i_o trust_v through_o the_o help_n of_o god_n spirit_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o possible_a then_o by_o mix_v with_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n by_o which_o saint_n hierome_n say_v w._n say_v hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o thâ—_n 24._o of_o saint_n matth._n w._n we_o may_v understand_v all_o manner_n of_o perverse_a and_o false_a doctrine_n there_o can_v be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a christian_a religion_n true_a it_o be_v that_o many_o notable_a heretic_n of_o former_a time_n have_v profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n with_o the_o church_n and_o as_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v matth._n say_v chrysostome_n of_o the_o work_n upon_o matth._n have_v get_v the_o note_n and_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o wit_n say_v he_o church_n the_o scripture_n of_o god_n bishop_n and_o other_o order_n of_o clerk_n and_o likewise_o baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o to_o conclude_v christ_n himself_o but_o yet_o as_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n will_v not_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o fellowship_n thereof_o nor_o take_v they_o for_o true_a member_n of_o the_o same_o the_o reason_n be_v for_o that_o with_o their_o profession_n they_o mingle_v such_o erroneous_a opinion_n of_o god_n as_o make_v he_o no_o god_n according_a to_o that_o which_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 1._o say_v hilary_n in_o ps_n 1._o to_o devise_v fancy_n of_o god_n be_v as_o horrible_a as_o to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o god_n 2_o for_o we_o believe_v and_o profess_v but_o one_o divine_a god_n according_a to_o deuter._n 4.35_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n even_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n according_a to_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 2.5_o the_o papist_n profess_v that_o the_o lord_n he_o be_v god_n but_o not_o god_n only_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v mediator_n but_o neither_o whole_o nor_o only_o as_o this_o first_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o doctor_n for_o one_o write_v thus_o iureiur_fw-fr thus_o fel._n in_o cap._n ego_fw-la n._n de_fw-fr iureiur_fw-fr the_o pope_n have_v the_o place_n upon_o earth_n not_o of_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o of_o a_o true_a god_n the_o bishop_n of_o aeix_n say_v gallica_n say_v contr_n bassinet_n ut_fw-la hist._n gallica_n our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n in_o their_o extravagant_n he_o be_v term_v glossa_fw-la term_v extra_n comment_n in_o glossa_fw-la our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n beside_o their_o council_n of_o trident_n lect_n trident_n trident._n in_o sexto_fw-la de_fw-fr lect_n decree_v he_o to_o be_v god_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lateraine_n one_o salute_v the_o pope_n with_o this_o title_n 4._o title_n latr._n sess_v 4._o thou_o be_v another_o god_n on_o earth_n which_o the_o pope_n accept_v as_o his_o due_n even_o as_o pope_n nicholas_n seek_v authority_n whereby_o he_o may_v claim_v that_o dignity_n find_v these_o word_n treasure_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n library_n evidenter_fw-la library_n nicholas_n dist._n 96._o satis_fw-la evidenter_fw-la it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o godly_a prince_n constantine_n be_v call_v god_n to_o which_o word_n augustine_n steuche_n the_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n add_v 141._o add_v steuche_fw-fr libr._n donat._n constant._n pag._n 141._o do_v thou_o not_o hear_v that_o the_o high_a bishop_n be_v call_v of_o constantine_n god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v take_v for_o god_n and_o worship_v as_o god_n with_o divine_a honour_n whereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o title_n be_v not_o give_v he_o of_o flatterer_n against_o his_o will_n neither_o fell_a it_o out_o of_o their_o finger_n rash_o or_o by_o chance_n but_o with_o good_a consideration_n and_o therefore_o they_o ascribe_v also_o unto_o he_o the_o great_a power_n and_o authority_n not_o of_o a_o terrestrial_a god_n but_o even_o of_o a_o celestial_a and_o that_o in_o four_o respect_n 3_o first_o in_o grant_v to_o he_o as_o large_a command_n as_o to_o god_n himself_o for_o thus_o they_o write_v hostin_n write_v extravag_n de_fw-fr translat-episcopi_n quinto_fw-la hostin_n sin_n except_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o manner_n may_v do_v all_o that_o god_n may_v do_v again_o 10._o again_o counsel_n lat._n leo._n 10._o in_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v all_o manner_n of_o power_n above_o all_o power_n as_o well_o of_o heaven_n as_o of_o earth_n also_o statuta_fw-la also_o extravag_n de_fw-fr constitu_fw-la lib._n statuta_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v power_n over_o the_o angel_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o scient_a and_o agrippa_z de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la scient_a the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o have_v power_n over_o the_o dead_a again_o praetoris_fw-la again_o baldus_n in_o li._n barbarius_fw-la de_fw-fr officio_fw-la praetoris_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v all_o and_o above_o all_o furthermore_o pen_v furthermore_o l._n sacrilegij_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr crim_n sacril_n ind_z c._n ecclesia_fw-la ut_fw-la tit_n pen_v it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o pope_n power_n *_o for_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n therefore_o we_o must_v make_v no_o question_n about_o his_o power_n see_v there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o the_o first_o cause_n last_o flo._n last_o in_o bull._n clem._n 6._o &_o in_o ant._n flo._n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n &_o place_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o habitation_n of_o the_o bless_a as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n so_o that_o in_o his_o power_n of_o command_v he_o be_v make_v equal_a with_o god_n as_o if_o he_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v with_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 28._o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 4_o second_o they_o match_v he_o with_o god_n in_o give_v he_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n from_o all_o censure_n say_v 141._o say_v dist._n satis_fw-la lib._n don._n constant._n pag._n 141._o the_o pope_n can_v at_o all_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o loose_v by_o the_o secular_a power_n
even_o christ_n himself_o seem_v to_o give_v place_n to_o these_o and_o these_o man_n rule_n and_o order_n be_v prefer_v above_o the_o gospel_n dominike_n say_v they_o 24._o they_o anth._n bishop_n of_o florence_n in_o hiâ—â—_n par._n 3._o tit_n 23._o &_o 24._o shed_v his_o blood_n daily_o both_o for_o those_o that_o be_v conversant_a in_o earth_n and_o for_o those_o that_o be_v in_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o also_o say_v their_o church_n sing_v thus_o of_o dominike_n 187._o dominike_n pag_n 187._o o_o wonderful_a hope_n that_o thou_o have_v give_v of_o frances_n thus_o conformity_n thus_o conformity_n frances_n who_o typical_a jesus_n we_o call_v the_o captain_n and_o ruler_n of_o minority_n all_o grant_v we_o in_o heaven_n place_n perpetual_a and_o they_o say_v that_o whereas_o christ_n endure_v the_o torment_n of_o nail_n in_o hand_n and_o foot_n but_o a_o few_o hour_n he_o endure_v nail_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o foot_n for_o we_o full_o two_o year_n of_o becket_n thus_o book_n thus_o becket_n in_o a_o prayer_n book_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o thomas_n which_o for_o thou_o he_o do_v spend_v make_v we_o o_o christ_n to_o climb_v whither_o thomas_n do_v ascend_v of_o swithen_n they_o say_v liturgy_n say_v in_o liturgy_n by_o he_o our_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o 12_o thus_o do_v they_o make_v many_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n unto_o who_o may_v be_v add_v their_o faith_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o pardon_n for_o he_o whosoever_o for_o the_o time_n be_v be_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n or_o order_n of_o who_o they_o write_v and_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saviour_n as_o simon_n begnius_n bishop_n of_o modrusia_n say_v thus_o to_o pope_n leo_n 601._o leo_n council_n late_a sect._n 6._o pag._n 601._o o_o bless_a leo_n we_o have_v look_v for_o thou_o to_o be_v our_o saviour_n neither_o be_v this_o press_v upon_o he_o but_o willing_o receive_v as_o his_o due_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o suffer_v the_o ambassador_n of_o cicilia_n to_o lie_v prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n before_o he_o and_o to_o pray_v 7._o pray_v paulus_n aemilius_n lib._n 7._o o_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n give_v we_o peace_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v of_o sufficient_a power_n to_o save_v a_o other_o write_v thus_o fleâ—_n thus_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o 6._o and_o anthon._n of_o fleâ—_n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n and_o place_n in_o heaven_n as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n thus_o they_o avow_v not_o only_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v be_v save_v under_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v their_o saviour_n neither_o he_o himself_o alone_o but_o those_o also_o that_o he_o will_v authorise_v for_o as_o one_o say_v 71._o say_v cardinal_n allen_n in_o fulby_n answer_v to_o a_o false_a catholic_a p._n 71._o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a pastor_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n may_v whole_o discharge_v offender_n from_o all_o pain_n to_o come_v and_o yet_o further_o that_o christ_n may_v be_v quite_o shut_v out_o and_o there_o may_v be_v many_o aberration_n they_o have_v set_v up_o for_o mediator_n and_o helper_n unto_o salvation_n image_n prayer_n to_o image_n dirge_n almsdeed_n and_o purgatory_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n thus_o they_o pray_v book_n pray_v in_o a_o prayer_n book_n all_o hail_n o_o cross_n our_o only_a hope_n in_o this_o time_n of_o thy_o passion_n in_o faithful_a people_n grace_n increase_n and_o grant_v of_o sin_n remission_n 13_o also_o notwithstanding_o he_o who_o they_o fain_o to_o be_v their_o founder_n 1.18_o 1._o pet._n 1.18_o saint_n peter_n say_v we_o be_v not_o redeem_v with_o corruptible_a thing_n as_o silver_n and_o gold_n but_o with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o christ_n direct_o contrary_a they_o teach_v and_o say_v 174._o say_v allen_n in_o fulke_n pa._n 202._o &_o 174._o by_o alm_n we_o may_v redeem_v our_o sin_n and_o they_o that_o be_v in_o purgatory_n also_o and_o again_o 239._o again_o in_o thâ—_n same_o book_n pa._n 239._o good_a work_n cleanse_v before_o hand_n deliver_v the_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o lift_v it_o up_o to_o eternal_a life_n and_o last_o ibidem_fw-la last_o ibidem_fw-la regard_v not_o the_o jangler_n that_o will_v say_v good_a work_n do_v not_o purge_v sin_n and_o win_v heaven_n 14_o last_o of_o all_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v more_o sufficiency_n elsewhere_o then_o in_o christ_n they_o further_o write_v 202._o write_v allen_n in_o fulke_n pag._n 202._o the_o sacrifice_n do_v by_o we_o that_o be_v alive_a do_v wipe_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a again_o doctor_n again_o the_o popish_a doctor_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n do_v take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a and_o again_o 92._o again_o allen_n in_o fulke_n 92._o purgatory_n pain_n do_v not_o only_o serve_v god_n justice_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o also_o cleanse_v and_o quallifi_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n defile_v moreover_o 133_o moreover_o allen_n pag._n 133_o in_o purgatory_n we_o must_v be_v hold_v from_o life_n and_o liberty_n till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n the_o toleration_n of_o which_o bond_n shall_v recompense_v the_o debt_n and_o to_o knit_v up_o all_o in_o a_o word_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n begin_v thus_o book_n thus_o in_o a_o prayer_n book_n o_o maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n which_o of_o nothing_o do_v make_v i_o to_o thy_o own_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n and_o do_v redeem_v i_o with_o thy_o own_o blood_n who_o i_o a_o sinner_n be_o not_o worthy_a to_o call_v upon_o i_o desire_v thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o forward_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n 15_o wherefore_o then_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a namely_o that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n and_o bloodshedding_n save_v we_o but_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o that_o one_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o that_o we_o be_v save_v from_o the_o malediction_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o our_o transgression_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o principal_a pastor_n and_o by_o the_o infinite_a number_n of_o true_a and_o false_a saint_n and_o so_o many_o name_n of_o other_o mean_n how_o do_v they_o true_o hold_v that_o which_o saint_n peter_n say_v act_v 4.12_o 4.12_o act_n 4.12_o that_o among_o man_n there_o be_v give_v none_o other_o name_n under_o heaven_n whereby_o we_o must_v be_v save_v but_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n or_o which_o the_o prophet_n esay_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 63.3_o 63.3_o esay_n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o winepress_a alone_o and_o of_o all_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o or_o if_o christ_n can_v or_o do_v not_o save_v without_o all_o other_o or_o other_o help_n why_o then_o say_v the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 1.3_o he_o have_v purge_v our_o sin_n by_o himself_o 13.39_o hebr._n 1.3_o act_n 13.39_o or_o why_o say_v saint_n paul_n thus_o of_o christ_n act_n 13.39_o by_o he_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v be_v justify_v or_o why_o do_v the_o angel_n command_v the_o virgin_n to_o call_v her_o son_n jesus_n but_o because_o as_o he_o say_v math._n 1.21_o 1.21_o matth._n 1.21_o he_o shall_v save_v his_o people_n from_o their_o sin_n if_o he_o than_o he_o alone_o and_o why_o then_o shall_v we_o seek_v for_o so_o many_o he_o and_o she_o saviour_n wherefore_o howsoever_o they_o seem_v in_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o only_a saviour_n yet_o we_o see_v it_o be_v none_o otherwise_o than_o they_o confess_v god_n to_o be_v the_o only_a god_n which_o be_v instead_o of_o one_o to_o have_v many_o to_o conclude_v it_o be_v a_o true_a consequent_a that_o so_o many_o saviour_n so_o many_o christ_n so_o many_o christ_n so_o many_o faith_n so_o many_o faith_n so_o many_o baptism_n therefore_o whether_o profess_v one_o god_n one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n after_o this_o antichristian_a manner_n be_v to_o hold_v the_o foundation_n sound_n or_o not_o sound_o and_o utter_o to_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n let_v the_o christian_a reader_n judge_n as_o also_o whether_o there_o be_v so_o near_o a_o conjunction_n in_o our_o profession_n that_o they_o and_o we_o may_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n as_o also_o whether_o this_o be_v
in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n be_v that_o very_o same_o seduce_a antichrist_n yea_o doubtless_o the_o same_o which_o not_o jew_n hereafter_o but_o as_o the_o middle_a part_n of_o our_o former_a chapter_n prove_v christian_n long_a since_o have_v receive_v for_o their_o messiah_n and_o saviour_n seek_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o everlasting_a salvation_n at_o his_o hand_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o great_a antichrist_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o receyve_v of_o christian_n for_o their_o messiah_n bellarmine_n may_v very_o well_o say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o the_o very_a name_n of_o christian_n be_v odious_a shall_v receive_v the_o pope_n for_o their_o messiah_n who_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o great_a antichrist_n for_o their_o saviour_n the_o three_o objection_n 9_o the_o doctrine_n and_o gospel_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v first_o preach_v to_o all_o nation_n before_o the_o true_a antichrist_n come_v matth._n 24._o and_o 2._o thes_n 2._o and_o so_o the_o consent_n of_o old_a doctor_n upon_o the_o same_o place_n do_v agree_v which_o thing_n be_v not_o yet_o fulfil_v as_o s._n augustine_n in_o his_o time_n do_v large_o declare_v epist_n 80._o and_o we_o also_o show_v in_o we_o much_o more_o by_o the_o vast_a infidel_n country_n daily_o discover_v the_o answer_n 10._o behold_v christian_n reader_n how_o to_o shadow_v the_o pope_n from_o be_v reveal_v to_o be_v antichrist_n he_o proceed_v in_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o 24._o chap._n of_o s._n 14_o matth._n â—4_n 14_o matthew_n christ_n say_v this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v preach_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o a_o witness_n unto_o all_o nation_n and_o then_o shall_v the_o end_n come_v he_o thus_o pervert_v both_o word_n and_o sense_n and_o say_v and_o then_o shall_v antichrist_n come_v and_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v only_o by_o his_o misse-understanding_n these_o word_n that_o follow_v in_o the_o text_n when_o you_o therefore_o shall_v see_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n speak_v of_o by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o he_o understand_v to_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o antichrist_n whereas_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o idol_n which_o the_o roman_n shall_v set_v up_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o heathenish_a worship_n which_o those_o gentile_n shall_v spread_v over_o all_o jewrie_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v most_o horrible_o corrupt_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n when_o as_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v cease_v according_a to_o that_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n 12.11_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o s._n chrisostome_n say_v thus_o math._n thus_o chrisost_n in_o his_o 40._o hom._n upon_o the_o unperfect_a work_n of_o math._n when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n that_o be_v say_v he_o when_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o ungodly_a heresy_n which_o be_v the_o army_n of_o antichrist_n stand_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n let_v he_o that_o be_v in_o jewrie_n flee_v unto_o the_o hill_n that_o be_v say_v he_o let_v they_o that_o be_v in_o christendom_n resort_n unto_o the_o scripture_n and_o for_o antichrist_n not_o come_v before_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v to_o all_o nation_n that_o prove_v nothing_o that_o he_o be_v not_o already_o come_v see_v the_o gospel_n have_v already_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o nation_n for_o not_o only_o the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n say_v of_o the_o apostle_n universal_a preach_v romans_z 10.18_o no_o doubt_v their_o sound_n go_v out_o through_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o word_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o they_o themselves_o in_o their_o rozarie_n most_o evident_o declare_v that_o they_o do_v preach_v all_o the_o world_n over_o for_o there_o say_v they_o peter_n first_o preach_v in_o jewrie_n then_o in_o syria_n antioch_n and_o other_o place_n and_o last_o of_o all_o in_o italy_n andrew_n in_o achaia_n james_n the_o great_a in_o spain_n john_n in_o asia_n thomas_n in_o india_n james_n the_o less_o in_o jerusalem_n philip_n in_o phrigia_n bartholmewe_n in_o scythia_n matthew_n in_o aethiopia_n simon_n in_o persia_n thadeus_n in_o mesopotamia_n mathias_n in_o palestina_n paul_n in_o most_o part_n of_o the_o world_n again_o he_o cit_v the_o â—_o thessaly_n 2._o in_o which_o there_o can_v be_v find_v any_o one_o word_n that_o do_v prove_v his_o assertion_n but_o this_o i_o find_v in_o the_o 7._o verse_n by_o the_o judgement_n of_o tertullian_n saint_n ambrose_n s._n augustine_n and_o those_o word_n of_o s._n hierome_n before_o cite_v algasia_n cite_v hierome_n unto_o algasia_n the_o roman_a emperor_n which_o now_o keep_v all_o nation_n in_o subjection_n must_v first_o be_v overthrow_v and_o then_o shall_v antichrist_n come_v the_o fountain_n of_o iniquity_n that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n come_v be_v then_o when_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n be_v remove_v out_o of_o his_o place_n to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o empire_n bring_v to_o confusion_n which_o time_n they_o know_v as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v between_o the_o reign_n of_o augustus_n and_o carolus_n magnus_n for_o in_o that_o 300_o and_o odd_a year_n space_n to_o wit_n from_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 500_o to_o 800._o by_o sedition_n the_o empire_n stand_v void_a palmer_n palmer_n as_o both_o euagrius_n and_o palmar_n witness_v chronic._n witness_v euagrius_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 16._o chronic._n in_o which_o compass_n of_o time_n as_o erasmus_n testify_v cap._n testify_v erasmus_n upon_o the_o 13._o cap._n rise_v up_o in_o rome_n that_o spiritual_a beast_n resemble_v christ_n the_o lamb_n mention_v in_o the_o 13._o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n unto_o who_o as_o the_o text_n declare_v power_n be_v give_v over_o nation_n &_o kingdom_n and_o as_o the_o pope_n calendar_n declare_v that_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n which_o murder_v his_o predecessor_n boniface_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n obtain_v that_o universal_a power_n even_o to_o be_v call_v vniverfall_a bishop_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v head_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n therefore_o we_o see_v it_o evident_a that_o in_o this_o boniface_n be_v antichrist_n first_o rise_v but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v their_o s._n vincent_n and_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n gregory_n saint_n thâ—â—orld_n saint_n vincent_n in_o 〈◊〉_d treatise_n of_o the_o end_n of_o thâ—â—orld_n vincent_n prophesy_v of_o the_o fall_n from_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n and_o of_o the_o come_n of_o two_o kind_n of_o antichrist_n the_o one_o he_o call_v a_o pure_a antichrist_n to_o wit_n a_o open_a profess_a adversary_n of_o christ_n which_o all_o man_n know_v be_v the_o turk_n for_o he_o proclaym_v open_a war_n against_o both_o sort_n of_o christian_n therefore_o he_o call_v he_o pure_a because_o he_o be_v without_o hypocrisy_n or_o colour_n of_o feign_a friendship_n the_o other_o he_o call_v a_o mix_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o shall_v be_v say_v he_o a_o evil_a pope_n make_v by_o a_o certain_a evil_a prince_n of_o great_a power_n who_o shall_v place_v his_o evil_a pope_n in_o the_o field_n or_o plain_a of_o the_o province_n of_o babylon_n because_o there_o shall_v be_v nothing_o then_o but_o confusion_n unto_o this_o mix_a antichrist_n say_v he_o many_o prince_n shall_v adhere_v gregory_n when_o he_o perceive_v by_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n that_o a_o universal_a bishop_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o that_o moricius_n the_o emperor_n maintain_v he_o in_o that_o ungodly_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o say_v he_o epist_n he_o gregory_n in_o his_o 34._o epist_n what_o else_o be_v signify_v hereby_o but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n 38._o hand_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v which_o be_v a_o wicked_a and_o a_o horrible_a thing_n to_o be_v speak_v and_o indeed_o that_o all_o man_n may_v clear_o discern_v he_o when_o he_o be_v come_v he_o thus_o describe_v he_o unto_o they_o say_v ibidem_fw-la say_v ibidem_fw-la he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o and_o about_o two_o year_n after_o gregory_n death_n this_o boniface_n be_v so_o exalt_v now_o then_o forasmuch_o as_o all_o the_o successor_n of_o boniface_n from_o time_n to_o time_n have_v claim_v and_o retain_v both_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n as_o their_o right_n and_o due_a though_o many_o nation_n
2._o say_v antichrist_n shall_v sit_v as_o god_n but_o i_o demand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n where_o god_n never_o sit_v ne_o put_v his_o name_n ne_o be_v serve_v but_o shall_v be_v build_v only_o for_o that_o great_a idol_n antichrist_n use_v s._n augustine_n say_v 19_o say_v augustine_n de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 20._o cap._n 19_o the_o temple_n of_o a_o idol_n or_o of_o a_o devil_n the_o apostle_n will_v never_o call_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o see_v as_o we_o hear_v before_o s._n hierome_n say_v that_o by_o the_o temple_n be_v mean_v the_o church_n this_o can_v neither_o be_v that_o temple_n in_o which_o s._n paul_n say_v antichrist_n shall_v sit_v as_o god_n nor_o bellarmine_n jew_n be_v that_o antichrist_n which_o saint_n paul_n mean_v shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n now_o therefore_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o which_o s._n paul_n say_v shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v they_o say_v no_o we_o say_v yea_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v determine_v the_o matter_n that_o shall_v four_o of_o their_o own_o side_n bernard_n joacham_n abbas_n paracelsus_n and_o aventine_n bernard_n bewail_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n of_o his_o time_n say_v 91._o say_v bernard_n serm._n 6._o in_o psalm_n 91._o there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v even_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n which_o be_v not_o only_o change_v into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n but_o be_v exalt_v above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v joacham_n show_v plain_o in_o diverse_a place_n of_o his_o write_n prediction_n write_n joacham_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremy_n beside_o other_o place_n in_o diverse_a of_o his_o prediction_n that_o he_o it_o be_v which_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v which_o be_v call_v holy_a lord_n and_o most_o holy_a pope_n their_o paracelsus_n write_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n prediction_n pope_n paracelsus_n in_o his_o 12._o sigured_a prediction_n behold_v thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o on_o high_a but_o it_o be_v not_o thy_o place_n neither_o shall_v thou_o abide_v above_o and_o a_o little_a after_o thou_o have_v place_v thyself_o above_o god_n their_o writer_n aventine_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o every_o particular_a of_o they_o 1554._o they_o aventine_n in_o his_o chron._n print_v at_o ingolstade_n anno_fw-la 1554._o they_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o they_o be_v exalt_v above_o all_o that_o be_v worship_v he_o which_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o servant_n do_v covet_v to_o be_v lord_n of_o lord_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n he_o speak_v great_a thing_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n he_o change_v law_n he_o establish_v his_o own_o he_o rob_v he_o spoil_v he_o cousen_v he_o slay_v that_o wicked_a man_n who_o common_o they_o call_v antichrist_n in_o who_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n i_o be_o god_n i_o can_v err_v he_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o bear_v rule_v far_o and_o wide_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o matter_n determine_v by_o these_o four_o unpartial_a judge_n and_o the_o question_n full_o resolve_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n which_o s._n paul_n foretold_v shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v and_o this_o may_v also_o suffice_v for_o the_o answer_v the_o three_o place_n which_o he_o cit_v out_o of_o that_o 2_o thes_n 2._o to_o have_v prove_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n to_o be_v jerusalem_n now_o to_o the_o second_o place_n the_o second_o place_n which_o he_o cit_v be_v the_o seventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n than_o which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v bring_v a_o more_o plain_a place_n to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n for_o in_o that_o the_o angel_n call_v that_o city_n which_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o do_v not_o only_o clear_a jerusalem_n for_o that_o it_o never_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o also_o certifi_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v rome_n because_o rome_n only_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n again_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o angel_n note_v out_o that_o city_n which_o s._n john_n there_o speak_v of_o by_o seven_o hill_n whereon_o it_o be_v build_v he_o not_o only_o clear_v jerusalem_n but_o also_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v rome_n and_o all_o that_o be_v of_o any_o read_n do_v know_v that_o jerusalem_n be_v never_o describe_v by_o seven_o hill_n and_o that_o rome_n and_o none_o other_o city_n in_o all_o the_o world_n be_v so_o describe_v as_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o name_n of_o these_o hill_n capitolinus_n palatinus_n auentinus_n cicilius_n hill_n scuen_n hill_n exquilinus_n veminalis_fw-la and_o quinalis_n so_o that_o forasmuch_o as_o that_o city_n mention_v in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n be_v distinguish_v from_o jerusalem_n by_o those_o two_o special_a note_n namely_o by_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o by_o be_v build_v upon_o seven_o hill_n it_o be_v clear_a without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o rome_n only_o be_v that_o place_n where_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v pitch_v his_o kingdom_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o spiritual_a govemour_n thereof_o and_o none_o other_o be_v he_o but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v ludge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v their_o abbot_n joacham_n erasmus_n and_o their_o bishop_n cataldus_n finius_fw-la joacham_n write_v upon_o that_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n say_v joacham_n say_v joacham_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o woman_n begild_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n erasmus_n write_v also_o upon_o the_o same_o chapter_n say_v 3_o say_v â—rasmus_fw-la sect._n 3_o these_o hill_n agree_v with_o the_o hill_n of_o rome_n again_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o great_a city_n be_v he_o which_o have_v exalt_v himself_o for_o a_o bishop_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o that_o reign_v over_o emperor_n and_o king_n sit_v also_o in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o chapter_n go_v before_o thus_o erasmus_n thus_o erasmus_n that_o beast_n of_o rome_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v before_o be_v the_o very_a right_a antichrist_n which_o work_v against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n cataldus_n say_v he_o say_v cataldus_n bishop_n of_o trent_n in_o a_o prophesic_n of_o he_o rome_n be_v babylon_n the_o damn_a pit_n of_o priest_n and_o how_o then_o can_v bellarmine_n with_o any_o credit_n or_o show_v of_o truth_n say_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v pitch_v his_o kingdom_n in_o jerusalem_n or_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o he_o the_o sixth_o objection_n 17_o three_o principal_a head_n of_o antichrist_n devilish_a doctrine_n when_o he_o come_v be_v plain_o gather_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o first_o that_o he_o shall_v deny_v jesus_n to_o be_v christ_n 1._o john_n 2._o cap._n 22._o and_o consequent_o deny_v baptism_n and_o all_o other_o sacrament_n and_o doctrine_n bring_v in_o by_o christ_n the_o second_o that_o he_o shall_v teach_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v believe_v he_o john_n 5._o the_o three_o that_o he_o shall_v affirm_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n and_o so_o require_v to_o be_v adore_v for_o god_n 2_o thessaly_n 2.4_o but_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o teach_v these_o point_n of_o doctrine_n hitherto_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v antichrist_n the_o answer_n 18_o the_o former_a chapter_n plain_o prove_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o teach_v all_o these_o three_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o bellarmine_n himself_o must_v grant_v the_o pope_n and_o every_o pope_n in_o his_o time_n and_o place_n to_o be_v that_o antichrist_n the_o seven_o objection_n 19_o again_o the_o scripture_n teach_v we_o that_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v shall_v do_v many_o wonderful_a miracle_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n matth._n 24._o and_o 2._o thessaly_n 2._o and_o some_o of_o those_o miracle_n be_v specify_v apoc._n 13._o to_o wit_n that_o he_o shall_v make_v fire_n descend_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o speak_v and_o sane_a himself_o to_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o these_o miracle_n no_o pope_n hitherto_o have_v
who_o perceive_v that_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o have_v a_o new_a husband_n to_o wit_n a_o universal_a bishop_n to_o be_v make_v and_o to_o become_v her_o head_n in_o stead_n of_o christ_n he_o confess_v with_o tear_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o fall_v to_o ground_n for_o say_v he_o 55._o he_o gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 52._o &_o 55._o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o of_o that_o part_n under_o the_o patriarkedome_n of_o rome_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o see_v how_o it_o grow_v to_o perfection_n under_o universal_a pope_n in_o these_o four_o principal_a point_n doctrine_n faith_n religion_n and_o general_a apostasy_n which_o god_n will_v shall_v be_v make_v evident_a by_o their_o own_o writer_n also_o 13_o touch_v the_o first_o point_n their_o saint_n vincent_n say_v end_n say_v vincent_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o latter_a end_n the_o religious_a order_n be_v become_v unto_o man_n soul_n the_o way_n of_o perdition_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o show_v the_o reason_n to_o be_v this_o for_o say_v he_o the_o most_o part_n of_o preacher_n preach_v now_o adays_o not_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o aristotle_n their_o s._n bridgit_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 133._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 133._o they_o annul_v and_o make_v of_o no_o effect_n my_o word_n they_o affirm_v and_o teach_v their_o own_o lie_n and_o deny_v my_o truth_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n in_o lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelation_n chap._n 26._o my_o word_n be_v unto_o they_o intolerable_a and_o my_o wisdom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o their_o account_n but_o vain_a therefore_o 132_o therefore_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 132_o they_o do_v not_o preach_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o people_n my_o word_n neither_o do_v they_o teach_v my_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelat._n cap._n 26._o they_o follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n so_o that_o their_o own_o invention_n be_v unto_o they_o a_o law_n etc._n etc._n 15._o etc._n lib._n 6._o revelat_fw-la cap._n 15._o they_o say_v â—nd_v do_v boast_v that_o they_o understand_v my_o law_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o for_o the_o deceive_n of_o other_o etc._n etc._n 4.132_o etc._n lib._n 4.132_o for_o of_o the_o upright_a man_n they_o make_v a_o wicked_a man_n of_o the_o simple_a they_o make_v a_o devil_n and_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o then_o cardinal_n beno_n show_v because_o hudeb_n because_o beno_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o guests_n hudeb_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o dâ—uâ—ls_n whereby_o as_o their_o bishop_n cornâ—luâ—s_n say_v trident._n say_v cornelijorat_n trident._n the_o savour_n of_o life_n be_v turn_v to_o the_o savour_n of_o death_n so_o as_o their_o matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n say_v 1160._o say_v paris_n in_o henrico_n 2._o sub_fw-la 1160._o whence_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o fetch_v the_o water_n of_o righteousness_n there_o they_o find_v a_o poison_a puddle_n and_o even_o thereby_o do_v their_o abbot_n â—oacham_n prove_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n to_o be_v that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o offer_v to_o the_o world_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n in_o a_o golden_a cup._n jere._n cup._n joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chap._n jere._n the_o modern_a vicar_n of_o christ_n say_v he_o do_v neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n now_o therefore_o i_o demand_v of_o our_o roman_a catholic_n how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o doctrine_n to_o grow_v unto_o any_o great_a perfection_n of_o corruption_n then_o to_o be_v square_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n whereby_o good_a man_n be_v make_v wicked_a man_n and_o simple_a man_n make_v devil_n 14_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n namely_o faith_n their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o four_o bâ—oke_n find_v rome_n to_o have_v seduce_v the_o romish_a church_n from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n call_v she_o a_o wretched_a and_o a_o uâ—_n happy_a city_n and_o a_o little_a after_o she_o say_v 30._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o marvel_v not_o that_o i_o call_v rome_n a_o unhappy_a and_o a_o wretched_a city_n because_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a abuse_n and_o other_o the_o like_a much_o contrary_n to_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n wherefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o the_o catholic_a faith_n do_v short_o sail_v their_o saint_n hildegard_n a_o nun_n have_v in_o a_o vision_n see_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o show_n of_o a_o great_a and_o ugly_a monster_n and_o other_o fearful_a sigue_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v thus_o of_o the_o head_n thereof_o scivias_n thereof_o hildegard_n in_o her_o second_o book_n of_o she_o scivias_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v endeavour_n through_o a_o most_o wicked_a deceit_n to_o seduce_v man_n for_o a_o time_n sweet_o and_o smooth_o by_o make_v crooked_a the_o pathway_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o astrologian_n ruth_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n when_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v install_v in_o his_o seat_n write_v thus_o book_n thus_o ruth_n in_o his_o 3._o chap._n of_o his_o book_n when_o as_o he_o shall_v enter_v into_o his_o house_n then_o shall_v the_o roman_n stumble_v in_o the_o faith_n their_o abbot_n joacham_n say_v jerem._n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o jerem._n the_o pope_n consider_v not_o in_o how_o perverse_a a_o manner_n the_o lion_n of_o faith_n be_v throw_v down_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v the_o religious_a order_n do_v defile_v the_o faith_n by_o their_o error_n teach_v perverse_o if_o in_o the_o head_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o soundness_n of_o faith_n much_o less_o be_v there_o in_o the_o heart_n the_o sincerity_n of_o hope_n and_o yet_o further_o off_o from_o the_o foot_n be_v the_o diligence_n of_o do_v charitable_a deed_n and_o albeit_o the_o faith_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o old_a publish_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n yet_o afterward_o her_o faith_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o perfidy_n and_o heresy_n again_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n he_o say_v jbidem_fw-la say_v jbidem_fw-la this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n this_o be_v that_o figtree_n which_o be_v dry_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o transgression_n etc._n etc._n even_o the_o latter_a church_n the_o ship_n of_o saint_n peter_n their_o bishop_n cornelius_n say_v trident._n say_v oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la trident._n will_v to_o god_n they_o be_v not_o fall_v with_o one_o consent_n from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n and_o from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n to_o conclude_v joacham_n yet_o show_v of_o a_o more_o admirable_a perfection_n of_o fall_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o christ_n in_o that_o he_o say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chap._n of_o jeremie_n they_o have_v choose_v antichrist_n for_o christ_n the_o devil_n for_o god_n and_o hell_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n in_o any_o great_a measure_n let_v the_o learned_a reader_n judge_v 15_o touch_v the_o three_o point_n to_o wit_n religion_n their_o saint_n bernard_n bewail_v the_o desperate_a estate_n of_o religion_n in_o his_o time_n say_v hildebrand_n say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant._n ser._n 33._o &_o guess_v hildebrand_n behold_v these_o time_n very_o much_o defile_v with_o the_o work_n that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n woe_n be_v to_o this_o generation_n because_o of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharise_n which_o be_v hypocrisy_n if_o it_o may_v be_v call_v hypocrisy_n which_o be_v now_o so_o rife_o that_o it_o can_v and_o so_o shameless_a that_o it_o seek_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v secret_a a_o rot_a contagion_n creep_v at_o this_o day_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o church_n be_v inward_a and_o incarable_a their_o cardinal_n beno_n say_v hildeb_n say_v beno_n cardinalis_fw-la de_fw-la vita_fw-la &_o gestis_fw-la hildeb_n their_o religion_n savour_v nothing_o but_o of_o traiterousnesse_n and_o covetousness_n be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n their_o s._n elizabeth_n thus_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o romish_a clergy_n
wisdom_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o let_v he_o gather_v together_o the_o upright_o and_o true_a kind_n of_o christian_n that_o he_o together_o with_o they_o may_v repair_v the_o spiritual_a breach_n of_o my_o church_n the_o which_o very_o have_v depart_v too_o far_o from_o i_o 19_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o clean_o depart_v from_o christ_n and_o the_o true_a christian_a church_n then_o will_v not_o their_o platina_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o universal_a head_n thereof_o 10._o thereof_o platina_n in_o joan._n 10._o the_o pope_n be_v clean_o depart_v from_o peter_n step_n neither_o will_v their_o own_o pprophecy_n have_v foretold_v library_n foretold_v in_o clunies_n library_n that_o they_o will_v follow_v the_o footstep_n not_o of_o simon_n peter_n but_o of_o simon_n magus_n neither_o will_v their_o petracha_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o mother_n of_o their_o church_n epistle_n church_n petracha_n in_o his_o 20._o epistle_n rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o idolatry_n and_o fornication_n the_o sanctuary_n of_o heresy_n and_o school_v of_o error_n neither_o will_v their_n mantuanus_fw-la have_v give_v this_o council_n to_o all_o true_a christian_n say_v mantuanus_fw-la say_v baptista_n mantuanus_fw-la all_o that_o will_v live_v godly_a be_v pack_v from_o rome_n for_o there_o all_o thing_n else_o be_v lawful_a but_o to_o live_v godly_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a neither_o will_v their_o bishop_n cataldus_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o rome_n prediction_n rome_n cataldus_n in_o his_o prediction_n thou_o unhappy_a babylon_n the_o damn_a pit_n of_o priest_n neither_o will_v their_o abbot_n joacham_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o whole_a romish_a church_n jeremy_n church_n joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n neither_o will_v their_o saint_n katherine_n in_o her_o prayer_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ibidem_fw-la rome_n katherine_n ibidem_fw-la o_o tabernacle_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o also_o thus_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v choose_v you_o to_o be_v like_a unto_o angel_n on_o earth_n but_o you_o be_v rather_o incarnate_a devil_n neither_o will_v their_o saint_n bridget_n have_v say_v chapter_n say_v bridget_n in_o her_o four_o book_n 135._o chapter_n they_o be_v accurse_v and_o worse_o than_o the_o devil_n and_o therefore_o except_o they_o amend_v they_o shall_v be_v drown_v deep_a than_o all_o the_o devil_n in_o hell_n neither_o will_v she_o have_v say_v to_o the_o pope_n thus_o of_o his_o whole_a sea_n thy_o sea_n like_o unto_o a_o heavy_a stone_n shall_v go_v down_o into_o the_o deep_a deep_a i_o say_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o clean_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n then_o will_v not_o these_o most_o holy_a of_o their_o church_n have_v thus_o write_v but_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o case_n be_v clear_a that_o she_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o most_o ancient_a christian_a church_n our_o church_n must_v needs_o be_v that_o most_o ancient_a christian_a church_n because_o there_o be_v none_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v comprehend_v under_o these_o two_o title_n christian_a and_o antichristian_a which_o we_o now_o common_o call_v protestant_n and_o papist_n but_o yet_o for_o the_o better_a clear_n of_o this_o point_n namely_o that_o our_o church_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a by_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n his_o incarnation_n our_o five_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_a christian_n rome_n in_o her_o latter_a day_n to_o be_v that_o babylon_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o which_o the_o other_o angel_n in_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o dinell_n the_o hold_n of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o eage_v of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n and_o as_o we_o in_o this_o our_o age_n have_v see_v the_o spiritual_a fall_n of_o babylon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o the_o learned_a our_o young_a child_n shall_v see_v the_o corporal_a and_o final_a desolation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n after_o which_o time_n as_o they_o write_v she_o shall_v be_v the_o corporal_a habitation_n of_o foul_a devil_n and_o devilish_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v show_v she_o be_v now_o of_o incarnate_a devil_n filthy_a and_o hateful_a bird_n chap._n four_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o as_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n declare_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n to_o be_v a_o church_n profess_v christ_n and_o yet_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n so_o the_o popish_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v that_o idolatrous_a church_n because_o there_o be_v no_o more_o church_n in_o the_o world_n profess_v christ_n but_o they_o which_o use_v image_n and_o we_o which_o use_v none_o which_o be_v now_o distinguish_v therefore_o by_o the_o title_n of_o papist_n and_o protestant_n 1_o the_o papist_n bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n they_o be_v no_o idolater_n and_o that_o for_o these_o three_o cause_n first_o for_o that_o notwithstanding_o they_o use_v the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o take_v it_o not_o for_o god_n yea_o they_o say_v they_o no_o more_o take_v it_o for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v a_o paint_a fox_n for_o a_o fox_n or_o a_o paint_a hare_n for_o a_o hare_n second_o because_o as_o they_o say_v they_o worship_v not_o the_o image_n but_o god_n by_o it_o three_o because_o as_o they_o also_o say_v they_o receive_v the_o same_o manner_n of_o worship_v page_n see_v bilson_n 580._o page_n by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v no_o idolater_n therefore_o they_o be_v no_o idolater_n to_o which_o three_o illusion_n we_o answer_v 2_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o this_o first_o illusion_n that_o god_n in_o his_o just_a judgement_n have_v give_v they_o the_o spirit_n of_o slumber_a eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v for_o notwithstanding_o their_o great_a learning_n they_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v no_o idolater_n but_o such_o only_a as_o outward_o worship_v the_o image_n for_o god_n therefore_o touch_v this_o first_o point_n we_o answer_v first_o by_o the_o 17._o cap._n of_o judge_n 7.33.34_o judge_n 17.5_o 1_o king_n 15.13_o 2_o chro._n 25.14.15_o 2_o chron._n 33.1.2.3.10_o 2_o king_n 7.33.34_o which_o condemn_v micha_n for_o a_o idolater_n second_o by_o the_o 15._o cap._n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o king_n which_o condemn_v maachah_n for_o a_o idolater_n three_o by_o the_o 25._o cap._n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o chronicle_n which_o condemn_v amaziah_n for_o a_o idolater_n four_o by_o the_o 33._o cap._n of_o the_o same_o book_n which_o condemn_v manasseh_n for_o a_o idolater_n and_o yet_o not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o worship_v their_o image_n for_o god_n but_o all_o of_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n last_o we_o answer_v they_o by_o the_o 17._o cap._n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o king_n which_o condemn_v certain_a samaritan_n for_o idolater_n of_o who_o the_o text_n say_v they_o fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o image_n also_o so_o that_o if_o our_o counterfeit_a catholic_n do_v no_o more_o worship_n the_o image_n for_o god_n than_o the_o jew_n do_v but_o fear_v god_n and_o serve_v their_o image_n as_o those_o samaritan_n do_v or_o that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o no_o more_o take_v their_o image_n for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v paint_v fox_n and_o hare_n for_o fox_n and_o hare_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o even_o by_o their_o affect_a image_n and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o spiritual_a worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n they_o be_v plain_o prove_v idolater_n 3_o and_o now_o whereas_o they_o say_v they_o no_o more_o take_v the_o image_n for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v paint_v fox_n and_o hare_n for_o those_o live_a creature_n that_o will_v we_o further_o try_v with_o they_o even_o by_o these_o two_o effect_n for_o whereas_o dog_n use_v neither_o to_o run_v nor_o to_o open_v their_o mouth_n upon_o those_o senseless_a picture_n they_o have_v accustomable_o use_v to_o gad_n unto_o they_o from_o town_n to_o town_n and_o from_o country_n to_o country_n as_o to_o the_o lady_n of_o walsingham_n to_o the_o lady_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o coventrie_n to_o s._n mudwne_v of_o burtone_n to_o the_o sweet_a rood_n of_o chester_n and_o diverse_a other_o use_v before_o they_o such_o holy_a humble_a and_o reverend_a gesture_n as_o to_o god_n himself_o prostrate_v themselves_o at_o their_o foot_n kneel_v
they_o may_v after_o fear_n or_o fear_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v frame_v and_o then_o deride_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o their_o common_a answer_n he_o say_v no_o forsooth_o say_v they_o we_o fear_v not_o that_o but_o they_o after_o who_o image_n they_o be_v make_v and_o to_o who_o name_n they_o beconsecrate_v again_o whereas_o they_o doubt_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v void_a without_o image_n he_o thus_o resolve_v their_o doubt_n 19_o doubt_n lactant._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 19_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n where_o there_o be_v a_o image_n there_o be_v no_o religion_n if_o then_o where_o a_o image_n be_v there_o true_a religion_n be_v not_o and_o that_o in_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n every_o church_n be_v full_a of_o image_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o all_o church_n within_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n true_a religion_n be_v not_o and_o consequent_o no_o religion_n and_o this_o be_v it_o whereof_o their_o saint_n hildegard_n thus_o foreshow_v will_v come_v to_o pass_v say_v scivias_n say_v s._n hilde_n guard_v a_o nun_n lib._n 3._o vision_n 11._o scivias_n in_o the_o apostolical_a order_n to_o wit_n say_v she_o of_o the_o roman_a sea_n no_o religion_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v brief_a saint_n augustine_n by_o render_v this_o reason_n why_o that_o sort_n of_o counterfeit_n christian_n be_v so_o addict_v to_o image_n say_v cha_z say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n against_o admantus_n the_o 13._o cha_z they_o will_v seem_v to_o favour_v image_n to_o make_v the_o heathen_a to_o think_v the_o better_a of_o their_o most_o miserable_a and_o lewd_a sect_n plain_o prove_v the_o papist_n to_o be_v not_o true_a catholic_n but_o most_o miserable_a and_o lewd_a sectary_n who_o we_o see_v have_v rather_o join_v themselves_o with_o the_o barbarous_a heathen_a in_o their_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n then_o with_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o salvation_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o three_o and_o last_o illusion_n 9_o but_o now_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v induce_v the_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v that_o in_o this_o their_o manner_n of_o worship_n they_o please_v god_n well_o it_o be_v our_o part_n and_o duty_n to_o make_v know_v unto_o they_o how_o it_o please_v god_n in_o they_o of_o old_a time_n that_o so_o thereby_o they_o may_v the_o better_a judge_n how_o themselves_o therein_o please_v god_n 32.27.28_o exo._n 32.27.28_o the_o thirty_o two_o chapter_n of_o exodus_fw-la plain_o declare_v that_o the_o israelite_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n for_o worship_v a_o image_n be_v slay_v in_o one_o day_n three_o thousand_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o hosea_n 8._o hosea_n 10.1_o to_o the_o 8._o declare_v as_o plain_o that_o because_o the_o people_n heart_n be_v divide_v in_o affection_n between_o god_n and_o image_n the_o lord_n cause_v the_o prophet_n to_o denounce_v such_o and_o so_o great_a desolation_n to_o come_v upon_o they_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v wish_v the_o hill_n and_o mountain_n to_o fall_v upon_o they_o also_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o zephaniah_n declare_v 5._o zephan_n 1._o i_o 1._o to_o the_o 5._o that_o because_o juda_n and_o jerusalem_n have_v impart_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n and_o his_o glory_n to_o the_o idol_n god_n in_o swear_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o malcham_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o rood_n by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o mass_n the_o lord_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v all_o thing_n upon_o the_o earth_n all_o thing_n in_o the_o sea_n the_o fowl_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o land_n so_o then_o by_o this_o the_o most_o ignorant_a may_v evident_o perceive_v how_o in_o this_o their_o manner_n of_o idol_n worship_n they_o please_v god_n 10_o and_o now_o for_o that_o the_o romanist_n be_v find_v idolater_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n in_o that_o so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o knowledge_n of_o his_o express_a law_n which_o the_o heathen_a have_v not_o make_v a_o stock_n and_o a_o stone_n god_n in_o give_v unto_o it_o the_o same_o divine_a worship_n and_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n himself_o who_o have_v say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n chap._n 42.8_o esay_n 42.8_o 42._o i_o be_o the_o lord_n and_o my_o glory_n will_v i_o not_o give_v to_o any_o other_o neither_o my_o praise_n to_o grave_a image_n and_o also_o in_o pray_v unto_o it_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o also_o this_o idoll-worship_n be_v establish_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o three_o than_o head_n of_o their_o church_n and_o maintain_v ever_o since_o by_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o idolatrous_a church_n profess_v christ_n which_o in_o the_o 17._o 17.4.5_o revel_v 17.4.5_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n offer_v to_o the_o world_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n 19.2_o revel_v 19.2_o and_o in_o the_o nineteenth_o chapter_n to_o be_v condemn_v for_o corrupt_v the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n but_o lest_o for_o all_o this_o they_o shall_v with_o impudent_a and_o brazen_a face_n still_o face_n it_o out_o and_o deny_v it_o let_v they_o hear_v how_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n joacham_n abbas_n speak_v of_o the_o corrupt_a of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o priest_n of_o rome_n say_v jeremy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n they_o neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n and_o upon_o the_o seventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o speak_v yet_o more_o plain_o and_o say_v revelation_n say_v upon_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o he_o say_v of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n jeremy_n rome_n upon_o the_o 21._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n they_o be_v idolatrous_a pastor_n and_o prelate_n again_o he_o say_v jeremy_n say_v upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chap._n of_o jeremy_n as_o solomon_n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v into_o idolatry_n so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o robertus_fw-la the_o dominican_n friar_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n sermon_n christ_n robertus_fw-la in_o his_o 12._o sermon_n like_o a_o adultress_n thou_o have_v forsake_v i_o and_o have_v join_v thyself_o unto_o stranger_n and_o of_o which_o their_o paracelsus_n conclude_v thus_o prediction_n thus_o paracelsus_n in_o his_o 4._o figure_a prediction_n the_o whore_n have_v divide_v her_o love_n 11_o so_o that_o the_o romanist_n and_o papist_n be_v thus_o so_o plain_o prove_v idolater_n in_o worship_v god_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o heathen_a which_o he_o command_v his_o people_n the_o jew_n they_o shall_v not_o do_v if_o they_o will_v look_v to_o continue_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o to_o avoid_v his_o judgement_n deuter._n 12._o this_o make_v that_o good_a which_o we_o affirm_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o and_o we_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o in_o religion_n to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n say_v 2._o corint_fw-la 6._o 6.16_o 2._o cor._n 6.16_o there_o can_v be_v no_o agreement_n between_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n therefore_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o look_v wary_o unto_o ourselves_o that_o we_o be_v not_o delude_v by_o their_o crafty_a and_o subtle_a argument_n to_o be_v seduce_v to_o their_o idolatrous_a religion_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o satisfy_a the_o reader_n in_o this_o point_n also_o chap._n v._o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n neither_o can_v have_v because_o till_o then_o it_o have_v no_o universal_a pope_n to_o make_v it_o a_o popish_a church_n neither_o be_v that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v the_o mother_n but_o one_o of_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n in_o which_o
christ_n himself_o first_o plant_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o afterward_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o apostle_n shall_v be_v make_v catholic_n 14._o year_n before_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n so_o that_o hereby_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o church_n overthrow_v and_o jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o true_a figure_n of_o the_o universal_a mother_n church_n to_o wit_n heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o not_o rome_n 1_o their_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la say_v 2._o say_v cusanus_fw-la ad_fw-la behemos_n epist_n 2._o the_o member_n unite_v to_o the_o chair_n and_o join_v to_o the_o pope_n make_v the_o church_n by_o which_o he_o grant_v that_o without_o a_o universal_a pope_n there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n now_o that_o for_o the_o first_o 605._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v no_o universal_a pope_n approve_v of_o nor_o public_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n these_o testimony_n of_o pelagius_n the_o second_o and_z gregory_z the_o first_o will_v make_v it_o most_o manifest_a pelagius_n in_o his_o day_n perceive_v that_o mauricius_n the_o emperor_n go_v about_o to_o make_v and_o establish_v a_o universal_a pope_n very_o bitter_o inveigh_v against_o it_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o thus_o decree_v against_o it_o 580._o it_o pelagi_fw-la distin_n 99_o a_o 580._o no_o bishop_n no_o not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n gregory_n the_o successor_n of_o pelagius_n likewise_o find_v the_o emperor_n to_o persist_v in_o his_o enterprise_n write_v diverse_a epistle_n unto_o he_o to_o let_v he_o understand_v that_o he_o go_v about_o a_o unlawful_a thing_n among_o which_o in_o one_o epistle_n he_o seek_v to_o dissuade_v he_o by_o this_o reason_n because_o say_v he_o 32._o he_o greg._n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o peter_n be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n infer_v that_o see_v peter_n be_v not_o none_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o then_o how_o can_v it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o bishop_n to_o take_v that_o title_n upon_o he_o again_o when_o as_o he_o perceive_v the_o emperor_n bishop_n which_o be_v then_o john_n of_o constantinople_n willing_a to_o take_v that_o title_n and_o supreme_a authority_n upon_o he_o he_o thus_o inveigh_v against_o his_o arrogancy_n and_o say_v 38._o say_v greg._n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o the_o last_o judgement_n that_o thus_o go_v about_o by_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n to_o make_v all_o his_o member_n subject_a to_o thou_o who_o do_v thou_o imitate_v in_o this_o so_o perverse_a a_o name_n but_o lucifer_n that_o will_v have_v be_v singular_a and_o alone_o over_o all_o his_o fellow_n angel_n again_o he_o say_v 30._o say_v greg._n lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o i_o speak_v it_o bold_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n or_o desire_v so_o to_o be_v call_v be_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o his_o heart_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n because_o he_o prefer_v himself_o before_o all_o other_o and_o will_v be_v alone_o without_o any_o equal_a now_o by_o the_o best_a author_n we_o find_v that_o this_o gregory_n end_v his_o day_n about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 605._o therefore_o we_o see_v this_o point_n stand_v clear_a that_o during_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n and_o odd_a after_o christ_n there_o be_v not_o a_o universal_a pope_n approve_v of_o nor_o allow_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o as_o yet_o there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n 2_o but_o now_o to_o cast_v a_o must_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o ignorant_a they_o come_v in_o with_o this_o blind_a distinction_n and_o say_v notwithstanding_o this_o be_v speak_v both_o by_o pelagius_n and_o gregory_n against_o the_o have_v a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n yet_o the_o question_n be_v what_o manner_n of_o pope_n or_o universal_a bishop_n they_o mean_v whether_o such_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o allow_v other_o bishop_n under_o they_o or_o such_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v the_o b._n of_o constantinople_n no_o more_o seek_v to_o exclude_v all_o other_o bishop_n than_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o do_v who_o will_v have_v have_v none_o other_o in_o all_o christendom_n but_o himself_o i_o answer_v this_o be_v but_o a_o delude_a distinction_n for_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n no_o more_o seek_v to_o exclude_v all_o other_o bishop_n than_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o do_v for_o have_v he_o of_o constantinople_n once_o attempt_v that_o that_o have_v be_v nut_n for_o gregory_n for_o than_o may_v he_o in_o some_o one_o epistle_n or_o other_o have_v charge_v he_o therewith_o but_o we_o find_v not_o any_o such_o matter_n neither_o in_o any_o of_o these_o epistle_n do_v he_o charge_v he_o with_o any_o such_o thing_n only_o he_o condemn_v he_o of_o arrogancy_n for_o prefer_v himself_o before_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o for_o seek_v to_o bring_v they_o into_o such_o subjection_n under_o he_o as_o whereby_o he_o may_v have_v reign_v over_o they_o as_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o even_o herein_o only_o be_v it_o that_o he_o charge_v he_o to_o imitate_v lucifer_n therefore_o this_o distinction_n of_o title_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a misty_a matter_n yea_o their_o own_o record_n and_o some_o of_o their_o own_o english_a doctor_n plain_o confess_v that_o the_o same_o title_n and_o dignity_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n seek_v to_o obtain_v be_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o which_o boniface_n bishop_n of_o rome_n attain_v unto_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n two_o year_n after_o gregory_n death_n and_o which_o they_o have_v hold_v ever_o since_o for_o in_o their_o book_n call_v chronicon_fw-la 607._o chronicon_fw-la chroni_n euscbij_fw-la an._n 607._o they_o be_v prove_v both_o one_o also_o their_o writer_n sabilicus_n 6._o sabilicus_n sabilicus_n ennead_n 8._o lib._n 6._o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o likewise_o their_o writer_n vrspergensis_n phoca_n vrspergensis_n vrspergensis_n in_o phoca_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o and_o that_o which_o be_v more_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o adherent_n here_o in_o england_n in_o their_o answer_n return_v to_o i_o page_z 4._o in_o these_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n confess_v the_o same_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n defend_v the_o righteous_a and_o ancient_a title_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o suppress_v the_o arrogancy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o challenge_v to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o themselves_o have_v confound_v their_o subtle_a distinction_n of_o title_n 3_o but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o they_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v have_v exclude_v all_o other_o bishop_n because_o gregory_n write_v thus_o to_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o 69._o they_o gregory_n lib._n 7._o epist_n 69._o if_o one_o be_v universal_a bishop_n it_o remain_v that_o you_o be_v no_o bishop_n howbeit_o it_o be_v very_o apparent_a that_o gregory_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o if_o one_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o be_v universal_a head_n over_o all_o bishop_n their_o power_n then_o consist_v only_o in_o that_o one_o they_o by_o a_o consequent_a shall_v be_v as_o none_o for_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v these_o his_o own_o word_n 36._o word_n gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 36._o if_o one_o patriarch_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o derogate_v from_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o a_o little_a after_o if_o this_o name_n may_v go_v currant_n honour_n be_v take_v away_o from_o all_o the_o patriarch_n but_o far_o may_v it_o be_v from_o any_o christian_a mind_n that_o any_o man_n shall_v desire_v to_o take_v that_o unto_o himself_o whereby_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o brethren_n shall_v seem_v in_o the_o least_o wise_a to_o be_v diminish_v by_o which_o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o john_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v exclude_v all_o bishop_n neither_o his_o fellow_n patriarch_n but_o that_o by_o diminish_v their_o title_n and_o honour_n he_o will_v make_v they_o as_o no_o bishop_n even_o as_o all_o bishop_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v make_v by_o tollerate_v a_o universal_a head_n over_o they_o for_o as_o their_o cardinal_n sabarella_n say_v sectis_fw-la say_v sabarella_n citanture_fw-fr ad_fw-la illyrico_fw-la de_fw-fr sectis_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v invade_v and_o enter_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o the_o inferior_a church_n so_o that_o all_o the_o inferior_a bishop_n may_v go_v for_o naught_o and_o unless_o god_n help_v
the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o universal_a church_n be_v in_o danger_n 4_o but_o now_o notwithstanding_o they_o come_v in_o yet_o with_o another_o objection_n and_o say_v that_o gregory_n have_v also_o these_o word_n 1._o word_n gregory_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o i_o page_n 1._o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o be_v priest_n alone_o or_o the_o only_a priest_n by_o which_o they_o will_v infer_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v be_v bishop_n alone_o without_o any_o other_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o his_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o other_o priest_n he_o mean_v that_o he_o whosoever_o exalt_v himself_o for_o to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n or_o supreme_a head_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n will_v be_v priest_n alone_o because_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v any_o equal_a with_o he_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n in_o the_o word_n go_v before_o he_o compare_v john_n of_o constantinople_n to_o lucifer_n who_o he_o do_v not_o say_v will_v have_v have_v no_o angel_n but_o himself_o for_o that_o have_v be_v more_o than_o he_o can_v have_v prove_v and_o therefore_o we_o see_v it_o be_v only_o this_o kind_n of_o priesthood_n which_o gregory_n mean_v that_o will_v admit_v no_o manner_n of_o equality_n which_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o he_o say_v will_v be_v the_o downfall_n of_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n 5_o but_o now_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o may_v not_o let_v pass_n to_o answer_v another_o objection_n which_o happy_o may_v arise_v out_o of_o our_o english_a catholic_n word_n which_o before_o we_o cite_v for_o in_o that_o they_o say_v the_o title_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n take_v upon_o he_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n right_a and_o ancient_a title_n they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n that_o gregory_n condemn_v it_o for_o unlawful_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n only_o but_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o right_n and_o lawful_a title_n for_o to_o this_o effect_n indeed_o do_v they_o allege_v these_o very_a word_n howbeit_o we_o shall_v see_v plain_o by_o gregory_n testimony_n follow_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o title_n to_o be_v as_o unlawful_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n against_o his_o bishop_n for_o his_o arrogant_a pride_n in_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 32._o o_o my_o gracious_a lord_n do_v i_o herein_o quarrel_v for_o my_o own_o right_a epist._n right_a lib._n 6._o &_o 30._o epist._n i_o speak_v it_o bold_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n or_o desire_v so_o to_o be_v call_v be_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o his_o heart_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o more_o than_o so_o he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o yea_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o know_v both_o the_o title_n and_o office_n to_o be_v odious_a even_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n else_o will_v he_o not_o have_v seek_v to_o have_v purge_v all_o before_o his_o time_n from_o it_o as_o from_o a_o title_n of_o shame_n set_v down_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o purgation_n thus_o 36._o thus_o gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 32._o &_o 36._o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v never_o receive_v this_o honour_n be_v offer_v unto_o us._n also_o in_o that_o eulogius_n his_o fellow_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n see_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n so_o willing_a to_o have_v take_v the_o title_n upon_o he_o will_v rather_o that_o gregory_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v have_v it_o and_o therefore_o to_o urge_v he_o to_o have_v take_v it_o upon_o he_o in_o the_o superscription_n of_o certain_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o offer_v he_o the_o title_n but_o gregory_n to_o declare_v his_o detestation_n thereof_o not_o only_o beseech_v he_o to_o offer_v it_o he_o no_o more_o but_o because_o he_o see_v he_o will_v not_o give_v over_o urge_v he_o he_o thus_o flout_v he_o for_o his_o folly_n 30._o folly_n gregor_n lib._n 7._o epist._n 30._o ecce_n say_v he_o behold_v even_o the_o title_n of_o your_o letter_n you_o have_v write_v the_o proud_a poesy_n mean_v i_o the_o universal_a pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v give_v to_o any_o above_o reason_n be_v take_v from_o yourselves_o also_o when_o as_o he_o see_v that_o such_o a_o officer_n be_v like_a to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v prince_n of_o all_o christian_a priest_n he_o count_v that_o his_o rise_n to_o that_o dignity_n will_v be_v the_o deadly_a downfall_n of_o the_o old_a and_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n and_o therefore_o say_v 55_o say_v gregor_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 52._o &_o 55_o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o by_o which_o he_o plain_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o priest_n again_o to_o declare_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o will_v be_v if_o one_o shall_v be_v make_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n he_o say_v further_o thus_o admaveri_fw-la thus_o gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 32._o admaveri_fw-la if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n 6_o so_o that_o hereby_o christian_n reader_n we_o see_v the_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o notwithstanding_o gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n allow_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o universal_a church_n yet_o do_v he_o acknowledge_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a for_o himself_o or_o any_o other_o christian_a bishop_n to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n condemn_v it_o for_o ungodly_a blasphemous_a and_o antichristian_a and_o therefore_o dehort_v all_o true_a christian_n to_o be_v far_o from_o that_o mind_n and_o here_o we_o may_v further_o note_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o himself_o will_v none_o of_o it_o he_o condemn_v that_o brag_n for_o a_o very_a fond_a fable_n that_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n descend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o succession_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n peter_n gregory_n condemn_v that_o for_o a_o fable_n that_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n descend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n also_o see_v he_o confess_v as_o we_o hear_v before_o that_o peter_n himself_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n he_o do_v acknowledge_v it_o can_v not_o come_v from_o he_o and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v that_o the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n for_o the_o first_o 605._o year_n after_o christ_n for_o as_o no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a church_n next_o after_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o true_a catholic_a church_n yea_o the_o very_a self_n and_o same_o whereof_o we_o be_v now_o which_o as_o now_o so_o then_o it_o have_v no_o other_o universal_a head_n but_o christ_n jesus_n only_o and_o alone_o even_o as_o gregory_n also_o make_v it_o most_o manifest_a in_o that_o when_o as_o he_o reprove_v john_n of_o constantinople_n for_o seek_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n ask_v he_o as_o we_o hear_v right_o now_o how_o he_o can_v answer_v that_o point_n at_o the_o dreadful_a day_n of_o judgement_n to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o do_v s._n augustine_n before_o his_o day_n as_o appear_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n cap._n 2._o cap._n 3._o cap._n 16._o 7_o now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o year_n to_o make_v out_o our_o number_n of_o 606._o decretal_a decretal_a know_v you_o that_o next_o after_o gregory_n succeed_v sabinianus_n who_o
continue_v but_o one_o year_n &_o then_o next_o after_o he_o enter_v antichrist_n even_o boniface_n the_o three_o who_o with_o a_o impudent_a face_n fall_v to_o contend_v open_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o antichristian_a title_n and_o dignity_n and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o murderer_n and_o emperor_n obtain_v it_o and_o get_v to_o be_v establish_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o be_v call_v supreme_a head_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n and_o father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_n church_n and_o for_o plain_a proof_n hereof_o the_o pope_n own_o decretal_a say_v thus_o of_o this_o boniface_n decretal_a boniface_n decretal_a this_o man_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n obtain_v against_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o also_o platina_n in_o these_o word_n bonifacius_n word_n platina_n of_o bonifacius_n pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o rome_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o with_o great_a contention_n and_o much_o ado_n and_o here_o be_v now_o the_o first_o singular_a universal_a pope_n establish_v and_o marriage_n make_v between_o antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v no_o doubt_n in_o god_n justice_n bring_v to_o pass_v for_o that_o she_o be_v now_o become_v most_o corrupt_a in_o doctrine_n and_o lewd_a in_o life_n as_o not_o only_a gregory_n witness_v but_o also_o other_o history_n at_o large_a do_v declare_v but_o of_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o their_o church_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o plain_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o will_v satisfy_v the_o reader_n what_o manner_n of_o supreme_a government_n themselves_o affirm_v the_o christian_a church_n have_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o rise_n of_o boniface_n which_o will_v also_o prove_v that_o to_o his_o time_n there_o be_v no_o singular_a universal_a pope_n allow_v and_o establish_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 8_o their_o great_a doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v 2._o say_v harding_n apologie_n chap._n 4._o division_n 2._o in_o great_a city_n where_o the_o high_a court_n for_o justice_n be_v keep_v and_o where_o the_o chief_a pagan_a priest_n of_o the_o latin_n name_v primi_fw-la flamen_fw-la be_v resident_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n there_o after_o christ_n come_n be_v patriarch_n or_o primate_fw-la place_v by_o who_o the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o bishop_n shall_v be_v decide_v which_o if_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o believe_v then_o must_v we_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o first_o supreme_a government_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n over_o bishop_n and_o their_o universal_a cause_n be_v by_o certain_a chief_a or_o head_n bishop_n and_o not_o by_o one_o and_o then_o where_o be_v this_o singular_a supreme_a government_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o bishop_n to_o be_v find_v but_o now_o to_o salve_v this_o fore_n come_v in_o their_o johannes_n boemos_n with_o these_o word_n and_o say_v christian_n say_v boemos_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o art_n chap._n 12._o of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christian_n the_o holy_a apostle_n do_v all_o consent_n that_o peter_n and_o all_o that_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o seat_n at_o rome_n shall_v for_o ever_o be_v call_v papa_n universal_a father_n of_o father_n a_o most_o horrible_a and_o blasphemous_a title_n forbid_v by_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o mortal_a man_n matth._n 23.9_o call_v no_o man_n your_o father_n upon_o earth_n for_o there_o be_v but_o one_o even_o your_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n therefore_o see_v this_o title_n be_v proper_a to_o god_n alone_o christ_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a father_n forbid_v by_o christ_n and_o forbid_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n dare_v consent_v to_o give_v it_o to_o peter_n or_o that_o peter_n dare_v ever_o take_v it_o upon_o he_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o add_v further_a and_o say_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v at_o rome_n be_v precedent_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o the_o emperor_n there_o be_v ruler_n over_o the_o world_n and_o to_o match_v the_o consul_n which_o be_v twain_o they_o appoint_v four_o head_n father_n in_o greek_a name_v patriarch_n one_o at_o constantinople_n another_o at_o antioch_n a_o three_o at_o alexandria_n and_o the_o four_o at_o jerusalem_n and_o hereby_o he_o will_v prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v supreme_a head_n over_o all_o but_o if_o gregory_n the_o great_a have_v not_o condemn_v this_o for_o a_o fond_a fable_n by_o confess_v that_o peter_n himself_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n and_o that_o no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o his_o time_n ever_o have_v that_o title_n or_o dignity_n yet_o he_o himself_o have_v for_o whereas_o he_o affirm_v the_o patriarch_n at_o the_o first_o ordination_n thereof_o to_o be_v four_o in_o number_n which_o indeed_o they_o be_v before_o there_o be_v a_o sift_n at_o constantinople_n and_o will_v have_v constantinople_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o by_o the_o apostle_n own_o ordination_n it_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o english_a catholic_n 4._o catholic_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o i_o about_z page_z 4._o that_o till_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o constantinople_n once_o hear_v of_o which_o be_v above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o how_o constantinople_n can_v be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o four_o by_o the_o apostle_n own_o ordination_n and_o deed_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v as_o for_o the_o time_n before_o when_o she_o be_v poor_a and_o ruinous_a byzantium_n she_o can_v be_v none_o for_o as_o we_o hear_v by_o their_o doctor_n harding_n right_a now_o that_o the_o patriarchall_a city_n be_v the_o great_a and_o chief_a city_n but_o in_o this_o his_o foy_n sting_v in_o constantinople_n for_o one_o of_o the_o first_o four_o patriarch_n we_o see_v it_o evident_a he_o do_v it_o only_o to_o exalt_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o degree_n above_o the_o patriarch_n which_o as_o we_o hear_v in_o the_o 3._o section_n section_n gregory_n in_o my_o 3._o section_n gregory_n condemn_v in_o that_o he_o say_v if_o one_o patriarch_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o derogate_v from_o the_o other_o pâ—â—triarkes_n also_o if_o this_o name_n may_v go_v currant_n honour_n be_v take_v away_o from_o all_o the_o patriarch_n of_o who_o he_o confess_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o equal_a and_o a_o fellow_n brother_n again_o see_v he_o also_o confess_v that_o to_o his_o time_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v above_o a_o patriarch_n he_o prove_v boemous_a his_o testimony_n false_a also_o 600._o m._n hanmar_n in_o his_o ecclesiast_fw-la history_n of_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n after_o christ_n fol._n 564._o to_o 600._o m._n meredith_n hanmar_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n albeit_o he_o be_v of_o their_o mind_n that_o the_o patriarch_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o will_v prove_v it_o by_o eusebius_n epiphanius_n socrates_n euagrius_n and_o other_o in_o this_o successive_a manner_n set_v down_o the_o most_o ancient_n first_o and_o not_o last_o as_o boemous_a do_v jerusalem_n patriarkdome_n the_o four_o patriarkdome_n antioch_n rome_n alexandria_n james_n the_o just_a peter_n peter_n mark_n simion_n cleophas_n euodius_n linus_n anianus_n justus_n a_o jew._n ignatius_n clement_n abilius_n tobias_n heros_n cletus_n cerdo_v benjamin_n corneli_n anacletus_fw-la primus_fw-la john_n marcus_n auerastes_n justus_n mathias_n cassianus_n alexander_n eumenius_n philip._n theophilus_n sixtus_n maricus_n senecus_n maximinus_n thelesphoras_fw-la celadian_n justus_n seraphion_n higenius_n agrippa_n levi._n asclepiades_fw-la pius_fw-la julianus_n ephrem_fw-la philetus_n anicetus_n demetrus_n joseph_n zebinus_n soter_n heraclas_n judas_n babilas_n elutherius_n alexander_n marcus_n fabius_n victor_n dionysius_n cassianus_n demetrianus_n zeverinus_n maximinus_n publius_n paulus_n calistus_n theonas_n julianus_n domnus_n vrbanus_n peter_n caius_n timeus_n pontianus_n achillas_n julianus_n cyrillius_n anterus_n alexander_n capito_n dorotheus_n fabianus_n athanasius_n maximus_n tyrranus_n lucius_n gregory_n antonius_n vitalis_n steven_n peter_n valens_n phiologonus_n xistus_fw-la lucius_n dolichiâ—_n eustatisius_n dionysius_n timothy_n narcissus_n fellix_fw-la theophilus_n dioâ—_n eight_o year_n it_o be_v void_a eutichianus_fw-la cyrilius_fw-la germamon_n  _fw-fr caius_n dioscorus_n gor._n marcillinus_fw-la protorius_a narcissus_n and_o eulalius_n marcilius_n timothy_n alexander_n euphronius_n eusebius_n basilinus_fw-la masabanes_n placitus_n miltiades_n peter_n himineas_fw-la steven_n silvester_n
athanasius_n zambadas_n leontius_n marcus_n  _fw-fr hermon_n eudoxius_n julius_n  _fw-fr matarius_n anianus_n liberius_n  _fw-fr maximus_n meletus_n damasus_n  _fw-fr cyriâ—â—ius_n euzoius_n siricus_n  _fw-fr herenius_fw-la dorotheus_n anastatius_fw-la  _fw-fr herenius_fw-la paulinus_n innocentius_n  _fw-fr heraclius_n euagrius_n zozimus_fw-la  _fw-fr hilarius_n dorothus_n bonifacius_n  _fw-fr cyrillius_n meletus_n calestinus_fw-la  _fw-fr john_n flavianas_n xistus_fw-la  _fw-fr nepos_n prophirus_n leo._n  _fw-fr prayllius_n alexander_n hilarius_n  _fw-fr iwenalis_n theodotius_n simplicius_n  _fw-fr polychronius_n john_n fellix_fw-la  _fw-fr theodosius_n domnus_n boniface_n  _fw-fr anastasius_n maximus_n john_n  _fw-fr martrius_n martyrus_n agapetus_n  _fw-fr salustius_n julianus_n siluerius_n  _fw-fr helias_n basilius_n vigilius_n  _fw-fr petrus_n peter_n pelagius_n  _fw-fr marcari_n steven_n john_n  _fw-fr eustochius_n martirus_n benedict_n  _fw-fr john_n calandio_n pelagius_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr petrus_n gregory_n the_o  _fw-fr  _fw-fr cnapheus_n great_a  _fw-fr  _fw-fr palladius_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr flavianus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr severus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr paulus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr euphremius_fw-la  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr domnus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr maximus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr yet_o he_o prove_v rome_n to_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarkdome_n and_o but_o the_o three_o in_o antiquity_n and_o consequent_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o one_o of_o four_o equal_n and_o therefore_o no_o singular_a supreme_a universal_a head_n over_o all_o wherefore_o how_o vain_o do_v they_o stand_v upon_o ireneus_fw-la his_fw-la number_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o time_n and_o saint_n augustine_n to_o his_o time_n to_o prove_v the_o succession_n of_o pope_n from_o peter_n time_n see_v neither_o of_o they_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n but_o bishop_n and_o priest_n number_v the_o priest_n from_o peter_n seat_n say_v s._n augustine_n donati_n augustine_n august_n in_o psal_n contra_fw-la partem_fw-la donati_n and_o see_v who_o succeed_v one_o another_o in_o that_o row_n of_o father_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n but_o never_o the_o name_n pope_n therefore_o to_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n those_o that_o ireneus_fw-la and_o he_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o number_v be_v not_o pope_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o but_o such_o bishop_n as_o we_o have_v now_o also_o with_o small_a credit_n can_v they_o stand_v upon_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n see_v their_o prophetess_n saint_n bridgit_n say_v of_o boniface_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n book_n pope_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 27._o chap._n of_o her_o three_o book_n he_o do_v mount_v up_o to_o fit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o pride_n which_o show_v the_o pope_n chair_n not_o to_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n also_o their_o paâ—acelsus_n in_o a_o prophecy_n of_o his_o say_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n prediction_n pope_n paracelsus_n in_o his_o 12._o figure_a prediction_n behold_v thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o on_o high_a but_o it_o be_v not_o thy_o place_n neither_o shall_v thou_o abide_v above_o for_o thou_o be_v a_o yoke_n and_o a_o burden_n too_o heavy_a to_o be_v bear_v hence_o it_o be_v holy_a father_n s._n p._n that_o thou_o fall_v thou_o have_v place_v thyself_o above_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v return_v unto_o thou_o the_o reward_n thou_o have_v seek_v again_o in_o vain_a do_v the_o pope_n themselves_o boast_v to_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bishop_n which_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n see_v their_o saint_n elizabeth_n say_v thus_o unto_o they_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n 14._o christ_n elizabeth_z against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o they_o swallow_v up_o the_o carnal_a and_o temporal_a thing_n of_o my_o people_n and_o do_v not_o minister_v unto_o they_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o even_o they_o that_o do_v walk_v under_o my_o name_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o persecute_v i_o in_o my_o member_n behold_v and_o consider_v say_v to_o her_o the_o angel_n of_o her_o vision_n how_o the_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o obedience_n walk_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o disciple_n not_o in_o the_o height_n and_o haughtiness_n of_o a_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o humility_n of_o a_o servant_n etc._n etc._n behold_v his_o bless_a seed_n the_o minister_n of_o your_o spiritual_a vocation_n the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n of_o who_o society_n you_o do_v glory_n etc._n etc._n consider_v if_o their_o way_n be_v like_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v for_o their_o way_n be_v fair_a and_o straight_o but_o you_o be_v disorder_v filthy_a and_o foul_a they_o do_v not_o walk_v in_o the_o haughtiness_n of_o their_o heart_n nor_o in_o the_o tumultuousness_n of_o a_o proud_a train_n nor_o in_o covetousness_n of_o worldly_a wealth_n nor_o in_o the_o costlinesse_n of_o clothing_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v there_o run_v after_o hawk_n and_o hound_n but_o in_o all_o sincerity_n they_o trace_v the_o footstep_n of_o the_o great_a pastor_n etc._n etc._n behold_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n cry_v but_o his_o member_n be_v dead_a for_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n be_v beset_v with_o pride_n and_o avarice_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o iniquity_n and_o wickedness_n they_o scandalize_v my_o sheep_n and_o make_v my_o people_n to_o err_v again_o their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n expostulate_v the_o matter_n with_o pope_n gregory_n the_o eleven_o say_v thus_o unto_o he_o 142._o he_o bridgit_fw-la lib._n c._n â—ap_n 142._o why_o do_v thou_o hate_v i_o so_o much_o and_o wherefore_o be_v thy_o boldness_n and_o presumption_n so_o great_a against_o i_o for_o thy_o worldly_a court_n mar_v and_o spoil_v i_o that_o be_v heavenly_a and_o thou_o presumptious_o rob_v i_o of_o my_o sheep_n moreover_o thou_o plucke_v from_o i_o violent_o innumerable_a soul_n and_o send_v to_o hell_n fire_n almost_o all_o that_o come_v to_o thy_o court_n because_o thou_o do_v not_o give_v diligent_a heed_n to_o those_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o my_o court._n therefore_o how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o these_o pope_n be_v of_o the_o same_o rank_n of_o bishop_n which_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n or_o what_o credit_n do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n gain_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o her_o pope_n 9_o again_o spouse_n they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n be_v ever_o call_v by_o the_o pope_n title_n or_o that_o peter_n ever_o call_v the_o church_n his_o spouse_n how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n see_v they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n or_o any_o of_o those_o bishop_n which_o next_o succeed_v he_o be_v ever_o call_v by_o any_o of_o the_o pope_n title_n for_o in_o what_o book_n or_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v they_o find_v that_o peter_n be_v ever_o call_v our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n not_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o a_o true_a god_n as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o first_o chapter_n and_o second_o section_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v or_o where_o find_v they_o that_o any_o one_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n ever_o call_v peter_n lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n or_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n or_o that_o peter_n ever_o call_v the_o church_n his_o spouse_n as_o the_o pope_n do_v if_o they_o can_v show_v so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o place_n to_o prove_v it_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o therefore_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o find_v universal_a pope_n not_o to_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n but_o of_o boniface_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n make_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o and_o that_o they_o all_o hold_v that_o without_o a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n there_o can_v be_v no_o church_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n for_o as_o no_o head_n no_o body_n no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o plain_o condemn_v for_o a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v so_o common_a among_o they_o namely_o that_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o as_o we_o see_v it_o not_o to_o be_v true_a so_o shall_v we_o further_o see_v also_o that_o neither_o be_v that_o first_o church_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v in_o rome_n the_o most_o ancient_a and_o mother_n church_n for_o as_o both_o jerome_n scrip._n jerome_n jerom._n cate-log_n eccle_n scrip._n and_o eusebius_n testify_v 14.16_o testify_v
the_o five_o section_n in_o that_o when_o as_o eulogius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n offer_v to_o gregory_n in_o the_o superscription_n of_o his_o letter_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a pope_n gregory_n not_o only_o flout_v he_o for_o his_o folly_n but_o also_o beseech_v his_o holiness_n to_o offer_v it_o he_o no_o more_o for_o that_o as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o title_n beyond_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o 15_o the_o first_o that_o i_o find_v that_o go_v about_o to_o arrogate_v unto_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o pope_n pope_n the_o first_o that_o souâ—ht_v to_o bring_v in_o the_o name_n pope_n be_v leo_n bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o that_o his_o legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalceden_n contend_v both_o for_o the_o title_n and_o authority_n howbeit_o they_o be_v withstand_v by_o the_o whole_a council_n and_o decree_v against_o as_o i_o shall_v prove_v in_o the_o 19_o section_n of_o the_o 8._o chapter_n 16_o well_o then_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v clear_a that_o before_o there_o be_v a_o church_n plant_v at_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v then_o none_o other_o universal_a head_n but_o christ_n and_o that_o see_v the_o church_n which_o we_o have_v now_o do_v acknowledge_v none_o other_o head_n who_o can_v just_o deny_v our_o church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n again_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v make_v as_o apparent_a that_o the_o church_n plant_v afterward_o by_o peter_n and_o paul_n for_o by_o both_o of_o they_o be_v the_o romish_a church_n plant_v to_o gregory_n day_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 605._o do_v not_o approve_v nor_o tolerate_v any_o other_o universal_a head_n who_o can_v deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n during_o that_o time_n to_o be_v a_o fellow_n member_n with_o our_o church_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n 17_o but_o now_o albeit_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o for_o want_v of_o a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n so_o many_o hundred_o year_n there_o can_v be_v no_o body_n or_o popish_a church_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o see_v that_o there_o be_v now_o such_o a_o church_n and_o know_v also_o that_o it_o have_v be_v of_o long_a continuance_n it_o rest_v that_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n we_o show_v both_o when_o it_o first_o begin_v how_o far_o and_o wide_o it_o do_v extend_v itself_o and_o how_o ignorant_o many_o have_v deal_v in_o their_o writing_n to_o give_v that_o title_n of_o popish_a governor_n to_o the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n calling_z they_o pope_n and_o more_o wicked_o the_o papist_n in_o call_v they_o universal_a pope_n to_o the_o horrible_a delude_n of_o the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o the_o church_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v in_o rome_n be_v both_o one_o and_o the_o same_o which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a then_o be_v the_o founder_n thereof_o antichrist_n for_o so_o say_v their_o saint_n bernard_n the_o pope_n be_v and_o so_o say_v their_o joacham_n the_o abbot_n and_o so_o say_v their_o aventine_n and_o so_o say_v gregory_n the_o great_a and_o so_o say_v their_o saint_n vincent_n and_o prove_v boniface_n the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o head_n as_o the_o other_o and_o diverse_a more_o prove_v his_o successor_n to_o be_v his_o incorporate_a body_n as_o appear_v in_o our_o second_o chapter_n and_o as_o now_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n we_o shall_v more_o large_o prove_v chap._n vi_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o singular_a universal_a pope_n have_v their_o first_o beginning_n but_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o and_o that_o also_o from_o that_o time_n that_o they_o have_v a_o church_n we_o have_v a_o church_n continual_o among_o they_o till_o about_o 20._o year_n before_o luther_n time_n and_o as_o before_o they_o have_v a_o church_n which_o do_v extend_v itself_o far_o and_o wide_a so_o even_o then_o and_o at_o all_o time_n in_o other_o part_n of_o christendom_n as_o in_o asia_n africa_n macedonia_n misia_n valachia_n russia_n muschovia_n etc._n etc._n we_o have_v as_o great_a a_o church_n as_o they_o if_o not_o great_a which_o be_v prove_v both_o their_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n will_v prove_v but_o a_o fond_a fable_n and_o a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o antichrist_n 1_o the_o papist_n have_v of_o long_a time_n bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n before_o luther_n time_n howbeit_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a chap._n by_o sufficient_a testimony_n that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n they_o have_v no_o church_n so_o will_v we_o now_o god_n will_v in_o this_o chapter_n prove_v that_o their_o church_n have_v she_o first_o beginning_n but_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o note_v therefore_o christian_n reader_n what_o their_o writer_n vrspergensis_n say_v his_o word_n be_v these_o phoca_n these_o vrspergensis_n in_o phoca_n at_o the_o request_n and_o suit_n of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o emperor_n phocas_n appoint_v the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o all_o church_n also_o their_o writer_n sabellicus_n say_v 6._o say_v sabellicus_n ennead_n 8._o l._n 6._o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o at_o the_o first_o entrance_n into_o his_o office_n be_v a_o earnest_a suâ—ter_n unto_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o thing_n hardly_o and_o with_o great_a labour_n be_v grant_v to_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n of_o rome_n now_o christian_n reader_n judge_v thou_o how_o true_a it_o be_v like_a to_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v preeminence_n from_o saint_n peter_n time_n see_v it_o be_v grant_v unto_o she_o but_o now_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o as_o also_o the_o pope_n own_o decretal_a and_o platina_n do_v witness_v as_o we_o show_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n wherefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o in_o this_o year_n first_o make_v and_o establish_v universal_a father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o this_o year_n of_o christ_n their_o church_n first_o begin_v for_o as_o before_o christ_n be_v there_o can_v be_v no_o christian_a church_n so_o before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n but_o now_o a_o universal_a pope_n be_v make_v and_o establish_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v they_o have_v a_o church_n and_o we_o may_v be_v as_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o from_o this_o year_n of_o christ_n and_o no_o further_o they_o may_v demand_v of_o we_o where_o our_o church_n be_v to_o luther_n time_n and_o also_o to_o answer_v they_o antichrist_n the_o head_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o body_n of_o antichrist_n that_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n be_v from_o thence_o first_o under_o this_o head_n of_o antichrist_n boniface_n after_o he_o under_o this_o his_o incorporate_a body_n of_o pope_n boniface_n 2._o calendar_n pope_n calendar_n vitalius_n 1_o john_n 3_o steven_n 2._o dusdedit_n 1._o deodatus_fw-la 1._o john_n 4._o hadrian_n 1_o boniface_n 3_o domnus_n 1_o sisinus_fw-la 1._o leo_fw-la 2._o honorius_n 1_o agatho_n 1_o constantinus_n 1_o steven_n 3_o severinus_fw-la 1._o leo_fw-la 1._o gregory_n 1_o paschalis_n 1_o john_n 1_o benedict_n 1_o gregory_n 2._o eugenius_n 2._o theodore_n 1_o john_n 2._o zacharie_n 1_o valentine_n 1_o martin_n 1_o cuno_n 1_o steven_n 1_o gregory_n 3_o eugenius_n 1_o sergius_n 1_o paul_n 1_o sergius_n 2._o leo_fw-la 3_o john_n 10._o honorius_n 2._o bonifacius_n 6._o benedict_n 2._o domnus_n 2._o inocentius_n 1_o benedict_n 8._o nicolas_n 1_o benedict_n 4._o calestinus_fw-la 1._o clement_n 4._o hadrian_n 2._o boniface_n 5._o lucius_n 1_o john_n 18._o john_n 5._o benedict_n 5._o eugenius_n 3_o benedict_n 9_o martinus_n 2._o john_n 11._o anastatius_fw-la 2._o clement_n 5._o hadrian_n 3_o john_n 12._o hadrian_n 4._o inocentius_n 5._o steven_n 4._o john_n 13._o alexander_n 2._o vrbanus_n 4._o formosus_fw-la 1._o gregory_n 4._o lucius_z 2._o gregory_n 10._o bonifacius_n 4._o silvester_n 1_o vrbanus_n 2._o vrbanus_n 5._o steven_n 5._o john_n 14._o gregory_n 7._o boniface_n 7._o roman_n 1._o john_n 15._o clement_n 2._o inocentius_n 6._o theodore_n 2._o sergius_n 4._o calestinus_fw-la 2._o gregory_n 11._o john_n 6._o benedict_n 6._o innocentius_n 2._o alexander_n 4._o benedict_n 3_o john_n 16._o honorius_n 3_o john_n 19_o leo_fw-la 4._o benedict_n 7._o gregory_n 8._o martin_n 5._o christopher_n 1_o gregory_n 5._o calestinus_fw-la 3._o eugenius_n 4._o sergius_n 3_o clement_n
during_o those_o fiery_a five_o month_n mention_v in_o the_o 5._o 9.5_o revelat._n 9.5_o verse_n of_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o some_o of_o the_o learned_a do_v interpret_v to_o be_v those_o last_o 500_o year_n before_o luther_n time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n be_v grow_v up_o to_o his_o full_a height_n and_o power_n and_o even_o then_o do_v god_n stir_v up_o a_o great_a company_n of_o courageous_a champion_n to_o withstand_v the_o pope_n and_o open_o and_o bold_o to_o write_v speak_v and_o preach_v against_o he_o and_o his_o proceed_n till_o well_o towards_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o we_o will_v now_o produce_v as_o they_o thus_o follow_v in_o particular_a 3_o about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1158._o which_o be_v almost_o four_o hundred_o year_n before_o luther_n day_n garhardus_fw-la and_o dulcinus_n navarense_n do_v earnest_o preach_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o teach_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o prelate_n of_o rome_n be_v reject_v and_o be_v become_v the_o very_a whore_n of_o babylon_n prefigure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n these_o as_o the_o history_n do_v testify_v come_v into_o england_n testament_n the_o two_o witness_n as_o they_o follow_v be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o because_o thâ—y_v bear_v witness_n to_o the_o two_o testament_n and_o bring_v certain_a other_o with_o they_o who_o be_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o prelaetes_n burn_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o send_v out_o of_o the_o realm_n and_o afterward_o be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1160._o waldus_n 1160._o waldus_n waldus_n one_o of_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n be_v terrify_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o one_o that_o fall_v down_o dead_a sudden_o he_o show_v great_a fruit_n of_o repentance_n both_o by_o exercise_v the_o work_n of_o mercy_n in_o relieve_n the_o poor_a and_o also_o by_o instruct_v himself_o and_o his_o family_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o exhort_v all_o that_o resort_v unto_o he_o to_o the_o same_o and_o by_o translate_n certain_a place_n of_o scripture_n into_o the_o french_a tongue_n which_o he_o declare_v unto_o many_o he_o and_o a_o great_a number_n that_o receive_v instruction_n by_o he_o maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o we_o do_v now_o condemn_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v wicked_a the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n etc._n etc._n they_o be_v threaten_v and_o by_o violence_n of_o persecution_n scatter_v into_o many_o place_n and_o some_o of_o they_o remain_v long_o in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o year_n 1212._o day_n a_o hundred_o burn_v in_o one_o day_n the_o pope_n cause_v a_o hundred_o person_n in_o the_o country_n of_o alsatia_n whereof_o diverse_a of_o they_o be_v noble_a man_n to_o be_v burn_v in_o one_o day_n for_o maintain_v doctrine_n against_o the_o romish_a church_n about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1230._o rome_n the_o grecian_n renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n almost_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o graeciaens_n renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o their_o execrable_a simony_n and_o such_o like_a abominable_a wickedness_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n fredrick_n the_o second_o about_o the_o year_n 1240._o there_o be_v in_o the_o country_n of_o swevia_n many_o preacher_n which_o preach_v free_o against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n affirm_v that_o they_o be_v heretic_n simonacke_n and_o such_o like_a about_o the_o year_n 1250._o rose_n up_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la nona_fw-la villa_n a_o spaniard_n arnoldus_fw-la arnoldus_fw-la a_o man_n famous_o learn_v and_o a_o great_a writer_n he_o impugn_a the_o error_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o teach_v guilielmus_fw-la guilielmus_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n lead_v the_o people_n to_o hell_n about_o the_o same_o time_n guilielmus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la amore_fw-la a_o master_n of_o paris_n and_o chief_a ruler_n of_o that_o university_n apply_v all_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v touch_v antichrist_n against_o the_o popish_a clergy_n about_o the_o year_n 1290._o laurence_n a_o englishman_n laurence_n laurence_n and_o a_o master_n of_o paris_n mighty_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o synagogue_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n the_o pope_n after_o his_o death_n cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v take_v up_o and_o burn_v gallus_z robert_z gallus_z at_o the_o same_o time_n robert_n gallus_n a_o man_n of_o noble_a parentage_n impugn_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o clergy_n call_v the_o pope_n a_o idol_n grostid_n robert_n grostid_n also_o about_o the_o same_o time_n robert_n grostid_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n a_o man_n famous_o learn_v in_o three_o tongue_n write_v diverse_a inuective_n against_o the_o pope_n prove_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o his_o death_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v have_v his_o bone_n dig_v up_o but_o be_v terrify_v by_o a_o vision_n about_o the_o year_n 1350_o the_o lord_n raise_v up_o diverse_a learned_a man_n arminensis_n gregory_n arminensis_n which_o open_o and_o bold_o impugn_a the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gregory_n arminensis_n who_o lay_v open_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n and_o confute_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o freewill_n in_o germany_n a_o preacher_n teach_v likewise_o petracha_n petracha_n franciscus_n petracha_n at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o sanctuary_n of_o heresy_n and_o school_n of_o error_n scissa_fw-la johannes_n derupe_n scissa_fw-la and_o a_o little_a before_o that_o johannes_n derupe_n scissa_fw-la be_v cast_v into_o prison_n for_o rebuke_v the_o popish_a prelate_n for_o their_o detestable_a enormity_n and_o for_o that_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o pope_n the_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o cardinal_n false_a prophet_n and_o be_v in_o prison_n he_o write_v a_o book_n prophesy_v of_o the_o affliction_n which_o hang_v over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n hager_n couradus_fw-la hager_n also_o there_o be_v master_n conradus_n hager_n who_o teach_v more_o than_o twenty_o year_n against_o the_o mass_n he_o be_v afterward_o shut_v up_o in_o prison_n poliaco_n gerardus_n ridder_n michael_n cesenas_n petrus_n de_fw-fr carbona_n johannes_n de_fw-fr poliaco_n also_o one_o gerardus_n ridder_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o monk_n and_o friar_n which_o he_o entitle_v lachrime_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la about_o the_o same_o time_n michael_n cesenas_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr corbona_n and_o johannes_n the_o poliace_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n the_o say_v michael_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n accuse_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n babylon_n that_o whore_n drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n he_o leave_v behind_o he_o many_o follower_n of_o who_o a_o great_a part_n be_v slay_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o some_o of_o they_o be_v burn_v friar_n two_o friar_n about_o the_o same_o time_n two_o friar_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o auinion_n for_o matter_n which_o they_o have_v against_o the_o pope_n one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v johannes_n rochetailiada_n who_o do_v preach_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v babylon_n the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n antichrist_n about_o the_o year_n 1360._o be_v set_v forth_o a_o writing_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n armachanus_fw-la the_o ploughman_n complaint_n armachanus_fw-la call_v the_o complaint_n of_o the_o plough_n man_n about_o the_o same_o time_n armachanus_fw-la a_o archbishop_n in_o ireland_n be_v raise_v up_o against_o antichrist_n he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o godliness_n his_o trouble_n be_v many_o and_o his_o deliverance_n great_a by_o god_n providence_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1364._o orme_n nicolas_n orme_n nicolas_n orme_n preach_v a_o sermon_n before_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n in_o which_o he_o rebuke_v the_o popish_a prelate_n and_o affirm_v their_o destruction_n not_o to_o be_v far_o off_o about_o the_o year_n 1370._o live_v matthew_n parisiensis_fw-la a_o bohemian_a parisiensis_fw-la math._n parisiensis_fw-la who_o write_v a_o large_a book_n of_o antichrist_n and_o note_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o same_o about_o the_o year_n 1384._o nilus_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n nilus_n nilus_n write_v also_o a_o large_a book_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o year_n 1390._o many_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o gospel_n refuse_v the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o at_o bringa_n there_o be_v burn_v six_o and_o thirty_o citizen_n of_o maguntia_n religion_n many_o put_v to_o death_n for_o refuse_v the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o province_n of_o narbone_n there_o
antichrist_n and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n again_o in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v that_o man_n of_o god_n luther_n therefore_o in_o he_o do_v the_o two_o witness_n first_o begin_v to_o rise_v again_o for_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o same_o shall_v rise_v again_o in_o their_o own_o person_n but_o that_o even_o as_o elias_n be_v reviue_v in_o saint_n john_n baptist_n not_o in_o the_o same_o person_n 1.17_o luke_n 1.17_o but_o as_o saint_n luke_n say_v chap._n 1.17_o in_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o power_n so_o shall_v they_o after_o a_o little_a moment_n rise_v in_o power_n and_o spirit_n in_o the_o person_n of_o other_o and_o this_o first_o rise_n be_v about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1520._o so_o that_o count_v from_o those_o three_o last_o which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n luther_n we_o have_v a_o church_n among_o the_o papist_n till_o about_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n 1500._o we_o have_v no_o appear_v church_n leave_v in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n which_o time_n be_v call_v but_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n wherefore_o see_v they_o have_v their_o church_n alone_o without_o our_o church_n but_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n how_o wicked_o do_v they_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v they_o have_v the_o romish_a church_n and_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n universal_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n till_o luther_n time_n whereas_o we_o see_v it_o prove_v most_o apparent_o that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n our_o church_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o and_o that_o the_o very_o first_o beginning_n of_o their_o church_n be_v the_o entrance_n upon_o our_o church_n in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n of_o which_o we_o see_v a_o part_n continue_v in_o view_n till_o about_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n which_o if_o we_o have_v not_o have_v yet_o will_v we_o now_o prove_v that_o continual_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o luther_n time_n we_o have_v elsewhere_o as_o great_a a_o church_n as_o they_o if_o not_o great_a 6_o understand_v therefore_o christian_n reader_n that_o albeit_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v one_o yet_o afterward_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n to_o wit_n east_n and_o west_n so_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n which_o be_v about_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n they_o possess_v but_o the_o west_n part_n florence_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o notwithstanding_o michael_n paleolgus_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n in_o hope_n of_o some_o aid_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n against_o the_o turk_n do_v his_o good_a will_n to_o have_v bring_v the_o east_n part_n in_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n yet_o as_o their_o paulus_n say_v 4._o say_v paul_n aemil._n in_o philippo_n 4._o his_o people_n so_o detest_v he_o for_o it_o that_o after_o his_o death_n they_o will_v not_o admit_v he_o common_a christian_a burial_n again_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o greek_n count_v the_o roman_n a_o most_o pollute_a and_o a_o infectious_a people_n for_o in_o their_o late_a council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v say_v 4._o say_v in_o council_n lateranen_n cap._n 4._o the_o greek_n begin_v so_o much_o to_o abhor_v the_o roman_n that_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v the_o latin_a priest_n to_o have_v minister_v upon_o their_o altar_n they_o will_v not_o offer_v any_o oblation_n upon_o they_o before_o they_o have_v wash_v the_o same_o again_o albeit_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o east_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v persuade_v to_o yield_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n yet_o doubt_v it_o will_v not_o be_v well_o take_v at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o half_o recant_v and_o say_v florence_n say_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n we_o have_v no_o leave_n nor_o commission_n to_o speak_v these_o word_n and_o notwithstanding_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o labour_v so_o with_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o consent_v to_o yield_v yet_o this_o continue_v not_o for_o as_o their_o platina_n say_v eugenio_n say_v platina_n in_o eugenio_n not_o long_o after_o they_o fall_v to_o their_o old_a bent_n again_o but_o have_v it_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n without_o revolt_a yet_o have_v it_o come_v too_o too_o late_o to_o have_v maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o pope_n universality_n yea_o too_o late_a by_o at_o the_o least_o 1300._o year_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o illyricus_n which_o dwell_v upon_o the_o border_n of_o grecia_n write_v thus_o 5._o thus_o illyricus_n testibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la page_n 5._o the_o church_n of_o grecia_n and_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n macedonia_n misia_n valachia_n russia_n muschovia_n and_o africa_n join_v thereunto_o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o the_o whole_a world_n or_o at_o the_o least_o the_o great_a part_n thereof_o never_o grant_v the_o pope_n his_o supremacy_n 7_o so_o that_o christian_a reader_n thou_o see_v that_o howsoever_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n do_v give_v that_o prerogative_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n to_o be_v chief_a of_o all_o christian_a church_n it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n be_v content_a therewith_o or_o do_v yield_v thereunto_o or_o that_o rome_n ever_o attain_v thereunto_o only_o she_o obtain_v to_o be_v universal_a superior_a over_o the_o west_n church_n as_o be_v plain_o confess_v by_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n in_o his_o book_n of_o confutation_n of_o the_o apology_n 2._o apology_n harding_n apolog_fw-la chap._n 23._o division_n 2._o where_o he_o say_v rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o west_n church_n if_o but_o of_o the_o west_n than_o not_o universal_o of_o all_o both_o east_n and_o west_n therefore_o by_o m._n harding_n own_o confession_n here_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o pope_n universality_n and_o therefore_o as_o we_o see_v prove_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n their_o church_n have_v not_o any_o be_v at_o all_o so_o here_o we_o see_v prove_v as_o plain_o that_o after_o they_o have_v a_o church_n they_o have_v it_o but_o by_o measure_n and_o not_o universal_o as_o they_o fond_o fable_n wherefore_o christian_n reader_n whensoever_o they_o shall_v hereafter_o demand_v of_o thou_o where_o our_o church_n be_v before_o luther_n time_n answer_v they_o thus_o it_o be_v by_o gregory_n the_o great_v confession_n six_o hundred_o and_o five_o year_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n to_o make_v a_o popish_a church_n have_v than_o none_o other_o but_o only_o the_o same_o universal_a head_n that_o now_o the_o true_a christian_a catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n have_v of_o which_o we_o be_v now_o apart_o and_o that_o afterward_o when_o a_o universal_a pope_n be_v ordain_v and_o make_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v get_v dominion_n over_o the_o west_n part_v thereof_o yet_o even_o there_o be_v our_o church_n in_o reasonable_a quietness_n till_o about_o four_o hundred_o year_n when_o as_o pope_n hildebrand_n begin_v to_o be_v a_o firebrand_n for_o indeed_o about_o that_o time_n antichrist_n begin_v to_o lay_v himself_o open_a to_o the_o world_n by_o his_o tyranny_n which_o he_o begin_v then_o to_o exercise_v against_o those_o that_o do_v withstand_v he_o and_o afterward_o when_o as_o he_o be_v grow_v up_o to_o the_o full_a measure_n of_o iniquity_n and_o that_o our_o church_n among_o they_o can_v not_o long_o bear_v his_o detestable_a enormity_n then_o during_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n follow_v through_o their_o grievous_a persecution_n it_o be_v drive_v into_o hole_n and_o corner_n and_o as_o many_o as_o they_o find_v they_o destroy_v and_o the_o rest_n will_v have_v destroy_v have_v they_o not_o flee_v into_o those_o other_o part_n of_o our_o church_n before_o mention_v where_o they_o be_v preserve_v by_o god_n providence_n from_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n tyranny_n according_a to_o the_o pprophecy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o verse_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o say_v but_o to_o the_o woman_n to_o wit_n the_o true_a church_n be_v give_v two_o wing_n of_o the_o great_a eagle_n that_o she_o may_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n into_o her_o place_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o serpent_n church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o persecuter_n of_o the_o true_a
church_n and_o bid_v they_o now_o brag_v of_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o their_o church_n and_o of_o the_o stand_a state_n it_o always_o have_v since_o it_o be_v a_o church_n because_o thou_o can_v not_o deny_v it_o they_o but_o withal_o give_v they_o to_o understand_v that_o even_o thereby_o be_v our_o church_n prove_v that_o true_a church_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o that_o chapter_n foretell_v shall_v be_v drive_v from_o home_n and_o disperse_v abroad_o and_o they_o to_o be_v the_o tyrannical_a and_o persecute_v church_n which_o shall_v drive_v it_o out_o of_o her_o country_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v when_o their_o church_n first_o begin_v and_o how_o far_o it_o do_v extend_v itself_o as_o also_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n after_o christ_n whereby_o both_o their_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n be_v utter_o overthrow_v now_o to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o 8_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o which_o now_o be_v distinguish_v from_o they_o by_o the_o title_n of_o protestant_n confess_v that_o in_o this_o their_o romish_a jurisdiction_n we_o have_v no_o church_n leave_v at_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n they_o demand_v of_o we_o from_o whence_o our_o bishop_n have_v their_o calling_n and_o how_o our_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v ever_o since_o can_v have_v lawful_a calling_n see_v there_o be_v then_o no_o protestant_a bishop_n to_o ordain_v they_o neither_o that_o by_o the_o apostle_n ever_o any_o christian_n have_v that_o title_n give_v they_o we_o answer_v for_o the_o title_n protestant_n we_o stand_v not_o upon_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v not_o any_o christian_n call_v by_o that_o name_n no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v any_o call_v by_o that_o name_n catholic_a the_o only_a title_n proper_a to_o the_o professor_n of_o christ_n be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n which_o be_v to_o be_v call_v christian_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 11._o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o when_o as_o counterfeit_v professor_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o arian_n macedonian_n eunâ—nians_n be_v grow_v to_o be_v sectary_n and_o heretic_n and_o each_o of_o they_o to_o challenge_v unto_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v another_o sort_n in_o rome_n call_v homousian_o which_o be_v indeed_o of_o the_o true_a church_n these_o to_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o those_o counterfeit_a christian_n entitle_v themselves_o christian_n catholic_n whereupon_o as_o socrates_n testify_v 10._o testify_v socrates_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 10._o that_o worthy_a prince_n theodosius_n hear_v thereof_o cause_v these_o four_o sort_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o he_o and_o every_o sect_n to_o bring_v their_o several_a opinion_n in_o writing_n which_o when_o he_o and_o his_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v have_v thorough_o peruse_v and_o examine_v he_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o paper_n of_o the_o three_o heretic_n and_o approve_v only_o of_o the_o homousian_o find_v it_o only_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o thereupon_o make_v this_o decree_n all_o people_n subject_a to_o our_o empire_n christian_n how_o and_o when_o the_o name_n catholic_n be_v give_v to_o christian_n we_o will_v have_v to_o continue_v in_o that_o religion_n which_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o faith_n keep_v from_o his_o time_n to_o this_o day_n do_v declare_v and_o the_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a bishop_n damassus_n and_o peter_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n a_o man_n of_o apostolic_a sanctity_n do_v profess_v to_o wit_n that_o according_a to_o the_o apostolic_a and_o euangelique_n doctrine_n we_o believe_v one_o godhead_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o like_a majesty_n in_o sacred_a trinity_n the_o observer_n of_o this_o law_n we_o command_v to_o be_v take_v for_o christian_a catholic_n the_o rest_n as_o mad_a and_o frantic_a we_o adjudge_v to_o bear_v the_o reproach_n of_o heretic_n which_o must_v look_v to_o feel_v first_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n and_o next_o such_o penalty_n as_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o heart_n direct_v from_o above_o shall_v appoint_v and_o this_o be_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n therefore_o this_o act_n be_v do_v only_o in_o our_o church_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n we_o only_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o christian_n unto_o who_o the_o title_n catholic_a be_v then_o give_v and_o consequent_o of_o the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n so_o likewise_o afterward_o when_o as_o the_o west_n part_n of_o the_o church_n do_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a catholic_n profess_v christ_n after_o a_o antichristian_a manner_n then_o certain_a true_a christian_n withstand_v they_o protest_v a_o contrary_a manner_n of_o christian_a profession_n agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o by_o their_o protest_v do_v distinguish_v themselves_o from_o that_o counterfeit_a company_n which_o they_o then_o see_v as_o we_o now_o have_v declare_v at_o large_a in_o our_o former_a chapter_n be_v clean_o swerve_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o from_o thence_o we_o follow_v their_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n retain_v the_o same_o title_n to_o distinguish_v ourselves_o from_o our_o most_o counterfeit_a christian_a catholic_n but_o will_v god_n both_o these_o new_a title_n be_v lay_v away_o and_o that_o both_o sort_n may_v be_v call_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a title_n to_o wit_n christian_n and_o antichristian_o for_o so_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n shall_v the_o better_o be_v know_v from_o the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n 9_o now_o for_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o our_o bishop_n calling_n we_o say_v that_o when_o the_o time_n draw_v near_o that_o the_o gospel_n which_o antichrist_n have_v suppress_v in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o again_o according_a to_o that_o old_a romish_a pprophecy_n entitle_v stimulus_n divinae_fw-la contemplationis_fw-la write_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o bear_v that_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n 1534._o book_n in_o a_o old_a book_n good_a law_n good_a religion_n good_a peace_n together_o with_o faith_n truth_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n shall_v return_v again_o into_o the_o world_n in_o their_o proper_a shape_n and_o true_a likeness_n then_o about_o that_o time_n when_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o that_o man_n of_o cod_n luther_n some_o bishop_n be_v convert_v to_o true_a christianity_n again_o and_o that_o other_o have_v time_n to_o converse_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o present_a necessity_n of_o elect_v and_o ordain_v christian_n minister_n then_o they_o enter_v by_o the_o old_a ordinance_n of_o those_o christian_a bishop_n which_o be_v before_o popery_n be_v and_o so_o ordain_v minister_n by_o the_o rule_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o apostolic_a order_n which_o have_v always_o continue_v in_o those_o other_o part_n of_o our_o church_n which_o as_o we_o show_v be_v never_o member_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n for_o otherwise_o have_v they_o not_o be_v first_o convert_v they_o and_o all_o the_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v shall_v have_v be_v the_o servant_n of_o antichrist_n even_o as_o those_o be_v before_o and_o at_o this_o day_n be_v which_o have_v their_o call_n from_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n for_o so_o their_o s._n bernard_n speak_v of_o bishop_n and_o minister_n which_o have_v their_o call_n from_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n ordination_n say_v 33._o say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant_fw-la serm._n 33._o they_o serve_v antichrist_n also_o their_o albertus_n magnus_n say_v 10._o say_v albert_n in_o jehn_n 10._o they_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o underminer_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ._n and_o therefore_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o our_o minister_n which_o be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n of_o a_o ordinary_a call_n from_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n have_v lawful_a calling_n or_o such_o as_o have_v their_o call_n from_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n let_v the_o christian_a reader_n judge_n and_o the_o more_o to_o inlighten_v his_o judgement_n and_o better_o discern_v the_o truth_n hereof_o let_v he_o consider_v these_o fruit_n and_o effect_n of_o their_o call_n their_o saint_n bridgit_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o complain_v of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n 56._o clergy_n bridgit_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 56._o they_o fain_o themselves_o to_o be_v i_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o work_v wicked_o against_o i_o their_o saint_n elizabeth_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o report_v of_o they_o 14._o they_o elizabeth_z against_o the_o corruption_n of_o rome_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o they_o that_o walk_v under_o my_o name_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o
persecute_v i_o in_o my_o member_n their_o prophetess_n mathilde_n say_v she_o say_v mathilde_n in_o a_o pprophecy_n of_o she_o they_o be_v fall_v from_o christ_n and_o become_v raven_a wolf_n devour_v and_o cut_v the_o throat_n of_o christ_n sheep_n 10_o and_o that_o the_o unpartial_a reader_n may_v yet_o be_v the_o more_o full_o resolve_v that_o these_o priest_n which_o have_v their_o calling_n from_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o priest_n of_o christ_n their_o saint_n bridgit_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o disclaim_v they_o utter_o say_v 1.47_o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 1.47_o behold_v such_o priest_n be_v not_o my_o priest_n but_o very_a traitor_n for_o they_o both_o sell_v i_o and_o betray_v i_o like_o judas_n wherefore_o notwithstanding_o they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o christ_n as_o judas_n carry_v the_o name_n of_o a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n yet_o the_o reader_n may_v plain_o see_v they_o be_v but_o counterfeit_n and_o as_o very_a traitor_n to_o christ_n as_o judas_n himself_o be_v and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o answer_v these_o objection_n namely_o that_o their_o church_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o the_o succession_n of_o pope_n descend_v from_o saint_n peter_n that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n till_o luther_n time_n that_o our_o protestant_a bishop_n and_o minister_n have_v no_o lawful_a calling_n now_o it_o rest_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n to_o try_v whether_o the_o pope_n own_o call_n be_v prove_v a_o lawful_a call_n by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n as_o they_o avow_v or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o antichrist_n so_o to_o say_v chap._n vii_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o papist_n great_a boast_n of_o their_o general_a consent_n from_o saint_n peter_n time_n be_v but_o a_o very_a antichristian_a illusion_n that_o their_o antiquiy_a of_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n be_v but_o a_o fallacy_n that_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n descend_v from_o saint_n peter_n be_v without_o verity_n and_o all_o of_o they_o together_o flat_a forgery_n even_o as_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v their_o other_o principle_n to_o be_v and_o as_o in_o this_o chapter_n god_n will_v we_o shall_v prove_v they_o all_o to_o be_v first_o n._n d._n in_o his_o wardword_n assertion_n bellarmine_n assertion_n the_o answer_n to_o sir_n frances_n hastings_n watchword_n page_n 102._o whereof_o bellarmine_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o original_a author_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n be_v approve_v of_o by_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n say_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n have_v ever_o make_v this_o most_o certain_a and_o infallible_a deduction_n that_o christ_n give_v not_o to_o saint_n peter_n these_o imminent_a prerogative_n of_o authority_n and_o superiority_n for_o himself_o alone_o but_o for_o his_o posterity_n and_o successor_n also_o that_o shall_v ensue_v he_o in_o his_o seat_n and_o charge_n over_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n end_n for_o this_o cause_n have_v they_o reverence_v and_o respect_v so_o much_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o by_o all_o general_a counsel_n and_o father_n and_o ecclesiastical_a history_n appear_v the_o answer_n 2_o first_o as_o touch_v the_o ground_n of_o his_o argument_n namely_o peter_n supremacy_n we_o shall_v prove_v at_o large_a in_o our_o next_o chapter_n that_o it_o be_v but_o the_o same_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v and_o therefore_o from_o he_o the_o pope_n can_v claim_v any_o such_o prerogative_n of_o authority_n to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n christ_n vicar_n general_a or_o head_n of_o his_o universal_a church_n second_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o our_o five_o chapter_n that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v no_o universal_a pope_n approve_v of_o nor_o establish_v three_o their_o great_a doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v one_o say_v harding_n apolog_fw-la cap._n 4._o divis_fw-la 2_o affirm_v the_o first_o supreme_a government_n to_o be_v by_o four_o therefore_o not_o by_o one_o in_o great_a city_n where_o the_o high_a court_n for_o justice_n be_v keep_v and_o where_o the_o chief_a pagan_a priest_n of_o the_o latin_n name_v primi_fw-la flamen_fw-la be_v resident_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n there_o after_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v patriarch_n or_o primate_fw-la place_v by_o who_o the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o bishop_n shall_v be_v decide_v which_o if_o they_o will_v have_v we_o grant_v to_o be_v true_a then_o must_v they_o grant_v that_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o first_o supreme_a government_n that_o be_v over_o bishop_n and_o their_o great_a and_o weighty_a matter_n be_v by_o certain_a head_n bishop_n and_o not_o by_o one_o and_o how_o then_o can_v that_o be_v true_a that_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n over_o all_o 3_o the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o prelate_n that_o begin_v to_o insult_v over_o other_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o more_o honour_n begin_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o sea_n partly_o because_o rome_n be_v then_o the_o most_o famous_a for_o religion_n and_o partly_o also_o because_o it_o be_v then_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n they_o begin_v proud_o to_o usurp_v authority_n over_o their_o fellow_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v victor_n who_o arrogancy_n when_o other_o bishop_n espy_v they_o oppose_v themselves_o against_o among_o who_o be_v polycrates_n and_o irenaeus_n who_o most_o sharp_o reprehend_v he_o for_o it_o as_o eusebius_n witness_v eusebius_n witness_v eusebius_n and_o this_o be_v about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 189._o and_o therefore_o how_o be_v the_o consequent_a of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n true_a that_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o history_n the_o christian_a world_n ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n superiority_n above_o all_o 4_o to_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 205._o city_n every_o bishop_n sateâ—_n chief_a in_o his_o own_o city_n or_o near_o thereabouts_o be_v hold_v these_o chief_a synod_n or_o counsel_n the_o first_o in_o rome_n the_o second_o in_o caesarea_n the_o three_o in_o pontus_n the_o four_o in_o france_n the_o five_o in_o ostroena_fw-la and_o the_o sixth_o in_o ephesus_n of_o which_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o sit_v as_o chief_a in_o any_o but_o in_o that_o of_o his_o own_o city_n the_o victory_n shall_v be_v they_o but_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 21._o 22._o 23._o 24._o lib._n 1.21_o and_o other_o place_n of_o his_o book_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sit_v as_o chief_a only_o in_o his_o and_o the_o other_o in_o they_o wherefore_o how_o can_v that_o be_v true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n from_o saint_n peter_n time_n ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n chiefâ—tie_n 5_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 254._o a_o council_n be_v hold_v at_o carthage_n in_o which_o saint_n cyprian_a be_v bishop_n of_o the_o same_o province_n sit_v as_o chief_a who_o open_o thus_o inveigh_v against_o the_o superiority_n which_o stephen_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o claim_v from_o saint_n peter_n and_o also_o thus_o clear_v himself_o and_o the_o other_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v from_o that_o arrogancy_n say_v quirinum_fw-la say_v cyprian_a in_o sententijs_fw-la concilij_fw-la carthag_n ad_fw-la quirinum_fw-la none_o of_o we_o make_v himself_o a_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n neither_o be_v peter_n so_o arrogant_a to_o take_v thing_n so_o insolent_o upon_o he_o as_o to_o advance_v himself_o as_o primate_n and_o one_o unto_o who_o the_o rest_n as_o novice_n and_o puny_n shall_v be_v subject_a now_o therefore_o see_v peter_n never_o have_v that_o prerogative_n of_o superiority_n and_o that_o so_o soon_o after_o saint_n peter_n death_n this_o council_n condemn_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o attempt_v to_o aspire_v to_o that_o height_n of_o pride_n how_o be_v bellarmine_n allegation_n true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o the_o rather_o for_o that_o saint_n cyprian_a reprove_v cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o receive_v appeal_v from_o other_o jurisdiction_n write_v thus_o unto_o he_o 3._o he_o cyprian_a lib._n â—_o epist._n 3._o those_o that_o be_v under_o we_o must_v not_o run_v thus_o about_o to_o rome_n unless_o perhaps_o a_o few_o desperate_a and_o loose_a companion_n take_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o be_v less_o then_o at_o rome_n now_o then_o if_o those_o in_o that_o time_n so_o near_o the_o apostle_n which_o count_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n high_a than_o the_o african_a bishop_n be_v account_v but_o as_o the_o offscome_v of_o
make_v to_o i_o in_o their_o late_a answer_n whereby_o notwithstanding_o they_o will_v prove_v the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n to_o be_v universal_o approve_v of_o before_o this_o our_o prescribe_a time_n and_o the_o rest_n which_o we_o say_v be_v not_o till_o two_o year_n after_o gregory_n death_n these_o be_v their_o word_n 4._o word_n the_o jesuite_n answer_v to_o i_o page_z 4._o besore_n his_o time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v current_a and_o for_o proof_n they_o bring_v in_o justinian_n the_o elder_a emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o valentinian_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n both_o which_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o what_o of_o this_o do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o because_o these_o two_o emperor_n do_v so_o the_o one_o of_o the_o east_n the_o other_o of_o the_o west_n they_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n be_v approve_v of_o by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n from_o east_n to_o west_n otho_n mauricius_n will_v have_v have_v his_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v supreme_a frederick_n count_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n antichristian_a in_o epist_n to_o otho_n if_o this_o be_v a_o sound_a conclusion_n then_o be_v this_o also_o as_o sound_v namely_o that_o because_o two_o emperor_n mauricius_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o frederick_n the_o second_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n deny_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n therefore_o it_o be_v deny_v by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n from_o east_n to_o west_n and_o then_o what_o have_v they_o gain_v by_o their_o two_o emperor_n 15_o true_a it_o be_v that_o justinian_n at_o the_o first_o give_v that_o title_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o seek_v mean_n to_o advance_v his_o sea_n a_o degree_n above_o his_o fellow_n the_o patriarch_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o word_n â—â—aras_fw-mi word_n cod._n de_fw-fr summa_fw-la trinita_n &_o fide_fw-la cath_z inter_fw-la â—â—aras_fw-mi we_o labour_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o your_o sea_n and_o the_o authority_n thereof_o we_o labour_v to_o subdue_v and_o to_o join_v all_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o east_n part_n unto_o the_o sea_n of_o your_o holiness_n thus_o shall_v the_o authority_n of_o your_o sea_n increase_v then_o which_o nothing_o can_v make_v it_o more_o manifest_a that_o albeit_o he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o so_o from_o east_n to_o west_n which_o be_v well_o towards_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n also_o the_o effect_n do_v plain_o prove_v that_o the_o title_n which_o justinian_n give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o supreme_a dignity_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o labour_v to_o advance_v he_o unto_o be_v only_o but_o in_o policy_n even_o to_o lift_v he_o up_o a_o degree_n above_o his_o place_n and_o fellow_n patriarch_n that_o he_o may_v place_v his_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o his_o room_n to_o be_v establish_v a_o commissioner_n among_o the_o patriarch_n which_o thing_n when_o he_o have_v accomplish_v he_o thus_o rejoice_v thereat_o and_o say_v omninovation_n say_v cod._n de_fw-fr sacrosan_fw-fr eccles_n omninovation_n now_o our_o city_n of_o constantinople_n enjoy_v the_o prerogative_n of_o elder_a rome_n also_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o he_o do_v it_o only_o but_o for_o that_o very_a same_o purpose_n for_o that_o when_o as_o he_o have_v effect_v that_o matter_n immediate_o he_o take_v from_o he_o both_o the_o title_n and_o authority_n as_o do_v evident_o show_v in_o that_o first_o he_o make_v his_o title_n common_a with_o the_o other_o partriarke_n when_o he_o say_v novel_a say_v justinian_n 230._o novel_a we_o command_v the_o most_o bless_a patriarch_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o constantinople_n and_o of_o alexandria_n and_o of_o antioch_n and_o of_o jerusalem_n see_v it_o be_v acustome_v second_o in_o that_o as_o soon_o as_o his_o aforesaid_a council_n be_v dissolve_v a_o letter_n be_v send_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n with_o this_o commandment_n roman_n commandment_n genaâ—ius_fw-la ad_fw-la omnes_fw-la metropol_n ad_fw-la papam_fw-la roman_n let_v your_o holiness_n see_v unto_o your_o own_o cure_n and_o to_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v subject_a unto_o you_o as_o also_o afterward_o he_o make_v another_o new_a patriarch_n give_v unto_o he_o as_o great_a authority_n as_o he_o give_v before_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o appear_v by_o these_o his_o own_o word_n 131._o word_n justinian_n novel_a 131._o let_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o justiniana_n have_v under_o he_o the_o bishop_n of_o dacia_n etc._n etc._n and_o let_v he_o be_v consecrate_v by_o they_o and_o let_v he_o have_v the_o same_o privilege_n over_o they_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v over_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v place_v under_o he_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v this_o emperor_n to_o make_v so_o little_a for_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n as_o that_o he_o make_v direct_o against_o it_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o valentinian_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n 16_o thou_o shall_v understand_v christian_n reader_n that_o what_o title_n or_o dignity_n he_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o little_a material_a for_o he_o be_v a_o very_a simple_a mind_a man_n be_v never_o willing_a to_o trouble_v his_o head_n with_o any_o matter_n of_o controversy_n as_o may_v well_o appear_v in_o that_o when_o as_o the_o bishope_n of_o hellespontus_n and_o bythinia_n beseech_v he_o to_o have_v the_o hear_n and_o dispute_v of_o a_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o the_o arrian_n and_o they_o he_o refuse_v and_o say_v 7._o say_v sozman_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 6._o &_o cap._n 7._o for_o i_o that_o be_o but_o a_o lay_v man_n i_o think_v it_o not_o lawful_a to_o search_v curious_o into_o such_o deep_a matter_n therefore_o we_o see_v he_o may_v easy_o be_v seduce_v to_o give_v any_o manner_n of_o title_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o challenge_v for_o their_o due_n and_o therather_o for_o that_o as_o their_o doctor_n master_n harding_n declare_v plain_o 10._o plain_o harding_n apolog_fw-la cap._n 6._o divis_fw-la 10._o that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n they_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o what_o title_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o they_o therefore_o what_o can_v be_v effectual_o draw_v from_o these_o two_o emperor_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n be_v approve_v of_o by_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n from_o east_n to_o west_n or_o rather_o who_o see_v not_o that_o justinians_n word_n direct_o prove_v the_o contrary_a in_o show_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v but_o a_o particular_a cure_n in_o which_o only_o those_o bishop_n be_v subject_a unto_o he_o and_o now_o be_v come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o less_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n of_o our_o full_a number_n of_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o let_v we_o see_v how_o the_o rest_n be_v accomplish_v 17_o brief_o in_o a_o word_n after_o this_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o as_o by_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n bishop_n a_o degree_n above_o his_o fellow_n patriarch_n he_o seek_v to_o be_v universal_a head_n over_o all_o so_o by_o make_v the_o greek_a emperor_n bishop_n his_o fellow_n patriarch_n and_o his_o equal_a he_o also_o seek_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n over_o all_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o that_o great_a contention_n grow_v between_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o fall_v out_o for_o the_o christian_a church_n great_a good_a for_o even_o thereby_o it_o please_v god_n to_o bring_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o cause_n to_o light_v for_o when_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o from_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n seek_v to_o aspire_v to_o that_o dignity_n as_o first_o victor_n who_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o three_o section_n be_v reprove_v for_o the_o same_o by_o irenaeus_n and_o polycrates_n as_o also_o by_o diverse_a other_o second_o stephanus_n who_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o five_o section_n be_v reprehend_v by_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n three_o cornelius_n as_o we_o prove_v in_o the_o same_o section_n for_o receive_v appeal_v from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o other_o be_v reprehend_v by_o cyprian_a four_o sozimus_n and_o bonifacius_n who_o for_o seek_v superiority_n over_o africa_n be_v withstand_v by_o saint_n augustine_n and_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixteen_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o it_o be_v prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o have_v universal_a authority_n nor_o his_o title_n which_o he_o claim_v from_o peter_n to_o be_v call_v prince_n of_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n to_o be_v lawful_a as_o appear_v in_o the_o ten_o section_n
five_o leo_n who_o legate_n in_o his_o behalf_n stand_v for_o the_o title_n and_o authority_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o council_n will_v not_o yield_v he_o that_o prerogative_n only_o because_o his_o sea_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o shall_v have_v the_o high_a place_n in_o counsel_n and_o assembly_n and_o that_o be_v all_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o thirteen_o section_n i_o say_v when_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n see_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v like_a to_o be_v make_v and_o establish_v universal_a bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o they_o can_v never_o attain_v unto_o then_o as_o we_o hear_v in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o our_o five_o chapter_n pelagius_n the_o second_o bshop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n decree_v that_o no_o bishop_n no_o not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o shall_v be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n gregory_n the_o great_a when_o he_o come_v he_o make_v a_o outcry_n against_o the_o title_n call_v it_o a_o ungodly_a title_n a_o title_n of_o shame_n and_o fit_a for_o no_o christian_n but_o for_o antichrist_n alone_o and_o seek_v to_o clear_v all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o either_o receive_n or_o desire_v the_o title_n or_o dignity_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o five_o section_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n where_o he_o say_v 32.36_o say_v gregor_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 32.36_o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v never_o take_v upon_o we_o the_o name_n of_o singularity_n we_o will_v never_o receive_v that_o honour_n be_v offer_v unto_o us._n to_o be_v brief_a to_o induce_v the_o people_n to_o believe_v that_o notwithstanding_o these_o word_n of_o gregory_n yet_o he_o have_v the_o universal_a dominion_n over_o all_o bishop_n cardinal_n allen_n bid_v they_o not_o look_v to_o his_o word_n but_o to_o his_o practice_n i_o answer_v if_o the_o practice_n of_o gregory_n be_v such_o as_o his_o own_o word_n condemn_v for_o ungodly_a blasphemous_a and_o antichristian_a we_o be_v best_a to_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o word_n and_o not_o by_o his_o practice_n again_o whereas_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n say_v 3._o say_v harding_n apolog_fw-la cap._n 4._o divis_fw-la 3._o give_v we_o the_o thing_n and_o we_o will_v not_o strive_v for_o the_o name_n as_o though_o gregory_n have_v have_v all_o bishop_n universal_o under_o his_o government_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v more_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a than_o these_o word_n of_o gregory_n himself_o have_v make_v it_o where_o he_o find_v himself_o grieve_v that_o maximus_n bishop_n of_o salona_n be_v make_v bishop_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o maintain_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o emperor_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v a_o criminal_a person_n 78._o person_n gregor_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 78._o if_o say_v he_o the_o fault_n of_o those_o bishop_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o my_o charge_n be_v bear_v out_o by_o my_o gracious_a lord_n etc._n etc._n what_o make_v i_o here_o in_o this_o church_n while_o that_o my_o own_o bishop_n contemn_v i_o which_o make_v the_o case_n clear_a that_o he_o have_v bishop_n of_o his_o own_o and_o a_o peculiar_a charge_n to_o govern_v and_o not_o a_o universal_a dominion_n over_o all_o all_o which_o prove_v bellarmine_n assertion_n most_o untrue_a that_o by_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n be_v approve_v of_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n to_o conclude_v forasmuch_o as_o both_o by_o counsel_n and_o father_n we_o have_v overthrow_v the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o church_n their_o universality_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n and_o general_a consent_n and_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o approve_v of_o by_o general_a consent_n nor_o public_o establish_v before_o gregory_n decease_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 605._o nor_o of_o two_o year_n after_o when_o as_o the_o great_a antichrist_n rise_v in_o rome_n let_v they_o bring_v never_o so_o many_o testimony_n out_o of_o those_o counsel_n and_o father_n which_o be_v afterward_o i_o will_v wish_v no_o man_n to_o vouchsafe_v the_o answer_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o utter_o to_o disclaim_v they_o all_o as_o antichristian_a for_o what_o shall_v we_o look_v for_o under_o antichrist_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v order_v and_o do_v to_o uphold_v he_o and_o to_o maintain_v his_o kingdom_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o point_n but_o now_o for_o that_o the_o main_a foundation_n whereupon_o all_o their_o assertion_n be_v ground_v be_v a_o imagine_a conceit_n of_o saint_n peter_n supreme_a and_o universal_a authority_n let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v to_o that_o point_n more_o special_o chap._n viii_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n authority_n be_v but_o the_o same_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o therefore_o that_o supreme_a authority_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v from_o saint_n peter_n be_v fabilous_a that_o christ_n alone_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n even_o of_o that_o part_n that_o be_v millitant_a as_o that_o which_o be_v triumphant_a that_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o the_o popish_a be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o same_o which_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o church_n plant_v in_o rome_n till_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 44_o before_o which_o time_n there_o be_v many_o christian_a church_n plant_v in_o the_o world_n therefore_o rome_n can_v not_o be_v the_o mother_n but_o a_o daughter_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n 1_o it_o have_v of_o long_a time_n go_v for_o currant_n doctrine_n christian_n reader_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n make_v saint_n peter_n supreme_a head_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n that_o unto_o he_o only_o he_o commit_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n that_o unto_o he_o he_o commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n that_o unto_o he_o only_o he_o commit_v the_o office_n of_o feed_v both_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n old_a and_o young_a that_o he_o be_v that_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n and_o against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v that_o for_o he_o the_o prayer_n be_v make_v final_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v a_o ordinary_a power_n from_o whence_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n receive_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n receive_v the_o same_o ordinary_a power_n from_o he_o whereby_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v power_n and_o authority_n to_o all_o bishop_n pastor_n and_o minister_n all_o this_o i_o say_v during_o the_o time_n of_o popish_a blindness_n go_v through_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n for_o catholic_a doctrine_n which_o god-willing_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o fond_a fable_n 2_o first_o then_o whereas_o they_o say_v that_o christ_n make_v saint_n peter_n prince_n and_o head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n this_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v a_o fable_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n make_v more_o manifest_a than_o saint_n matthew_n saint_n mark_v and_o saint_n luke_n have_v make_v it_o to_o the_o contrary_n 22.23.24.25.26_o luke_n 22.23.24.25.26_o for_o as_o saint_n luke_n declare_v that_o there_o be_v a_o strife_n rise_v among_o the_o apostle_n about_o principality_n and_o supreme_a dignity_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o inquire_v among_o themselves_o which_o of_o they_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a so_o saint_n matthew_n and_o saint_n mark_v declare_v that_o when_o their_o master_n christ_n perceive_v whereabout_o they_o go_v he_o do_v not_o make_v so_o light_a a_o matter_n of_o it_o as_o to_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o determine_v it_o among_o themselves_o but_o with_o great_a care_n he_o call_v they_o unto_o he_o and_o sit_v down_o and_o as_o they_o all_o stand_v before_o he_o 25.26_o matthew_z 20_o 25.26_o he_o decide_v their_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n matthew_n thus_o you_o know_v that_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o gentile_n have_v domination_n over_o they_o and_o they_o that_o be_v great_a exercise_n authority_n over_o they_o but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o but_o whosoever_o will_v be_v great_a among_o you_o let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n according_a to_o saint_n mark_v thus_o 9.33.34.35_o mark_v 9.33.34.35_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o be_v first_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v last_o of_o all_o and_o servant_n unto_o all_o so_o that_o by_o this_o we_o see_v it_o very_o apparent_a that_o christ_n allow_v no_o supremacy_n or_o principality_n at_o all_o among_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o the_o
pope_n principality_n and_o supremacy_n which_o he_o challenge_v from_o peter_n authority_n be_v fabulous_a for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o christ_n will_v have_v have_v under_o he_o any_o such_o singular_a universal_a head_n over_o his_o church_n now_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o present_a occasion_n have_v be_v the_o only_a time_n to_o have_v make_v it_o know_v but_o in_o that_o he_o say_v in_o so_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n bernard_n apply_v these_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o also_o the_o word_n of_o peter_n himself_o against_o that_o false_a challenge_n of_o the_o pope_n say_v consideration_n say_v bernard_n 2._o book_n of_o consideration_n peter_n can_v not_o give_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v he_o give_v lordship_n hear_v what_o he_o say_v not_o as_o over_o god_n heritage_n but_o be_v a_o pattern_n to_o the_o flock_n and_o lest_o say_v he_o to_o the_o pope_n thou_o think_v it_o to_o be_v speak_v only_o in_o humility_n and_o not_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n reign_v over_o they_o but_o you_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v plain_a say_v he_o the_o apostle_n be_v forbid_v lordship_n therefore_o go_v thou_o and_o usurp_v greedy_o unto_o thyself_o either_o lording_n it_o apostleship_n or_o be_v apostolic_a lordship_n thou_o be_v flat_o forbid_v either_o all_o which_o most_o evident_o declare_v that_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n which_o he_o claim_v from_o saint_n peter_n be_v flat_a forgery_n 3_o second_o they_o say_v to_z peter_z only_a christ_n commit_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o which_o point_n we_o be_v first_o to_o make_v know_v what_o those_o key_n be_v for_o by_o that_o the_o most_o ignorant_a may_v the_o more_o easy_o judge_v whether_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n christ_n do_v not_o also_o give_v the_o key_n 11.52_o luke_n 11.52_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o 11._o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n 16.19_o matthew_z 16.19_o declare_v the_o first_o key_n to_o be_v knowledge_n and_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o saint_n matthews_n gospel_n the_o second_o to_o be_v power_n for_o the_o first_o key_n to_o wit_n knowledge_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 17._o 17.8_o john_n 17.8_o chapter_n of_o his_o gospel_n that_o christ_n give_v it_o as_o well_o to_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o to_o peter_n for_o in_o pray_v for_o they_o all_o in_o general_a he_o utter_v these_o word_n to_o his_o father_n i_o have_v give_v thy_o word_n unto_o they_o which_o thou_o give_v i_o 15.15_o john_n 15.15_o and_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o again_o chapter_n 15._o speak_v to_o all_o his_o apostle_n in_o general_a he_o say_v all_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o father_n have_v i_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o likewise_o in_o the_o 14._o 14.26_o john_n 14.26_o chapter_n speak_v to_o they_o all_o in_o general_a he_o say_v these_o thing_n have_v i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v present_a with_o you_o but_o the_o comforter_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o the_o father_n will_v send_v in_o my_o name_n he_o shall_v teach_v you_o all_o thing_n and_o bring_v all_o thing_n to_o your_o remembrance_n which_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o so_o that_o hereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o christ_n give_v this_o first_o key_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n in_o general_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o peter_n alone_o 4_o now_o touch_v the_o second_o key_n namely_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n it_o be_v as_o clear_v that_o christ_n give_v it_o indifferent_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 16.19_o matthew_z 16.19_o for_o as_o saint_n matthew_n in_o his_o 16._o chapter_n show_v that_o he_o say_v to_o peter_n whatsoever_o thou_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o lose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n 18.18_o matth._n 18.18_o so_o in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n he_o declare_v that_o christ_n speak_v these_o very_a same_o word_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n say_v whatsoever_o you_o bound_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o lose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n and_o likewise_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 20._o chapter_n witness_v that_o he_o say_v also_o to_o they_o all_o in_o general_a who_o sin_n soever_o you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o 20.23_o john_n 20.23_o who_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o christ_n give_v this_o key_n also_o to_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o to_o peter_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n origine_fw-la say_v matthew_n say_v orig._n in_o first_o treatise_n on_o matthew_n this_o say_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v as_o speak_v to_o peter_n be_v common_a to_o all_o likewise_o saint_n augustine_n say_v john_n say_v august_n 124._o treatise_n upon_o john_n when_o they_o be_v all_o ask_v peter_n alone_o do_v make_v answer_n and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o he_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n as_o though_o he_o alone_o have_v receive_v authority_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v whereas_o he_o have_v speak_v that_o for_o they_o all_o and_o receive_v this_o as_o bearing_z in_o himself_o the_o person_n of_o unity_n wherefore_o in_o another_o place_n reprove_v those_o roman_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v those_o word_n to_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n alone_o and_o he_o to_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n say_v christian_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o christian_n wretched_a man_n while_o in_o peter_n they_o understand_v not_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o while_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n they_o have_v quite_o lose_v the_o key_n out_o of_o their_o hand_n john_n hand_n in_o his_o treatise_n upon_o john_n for_o say_v he_o if_o this_o be_v say_v only_o to_o peter_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n thou_o the_o church_n have_v they_o not_o and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n but_o now_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o three_o point_n i_o must_v crave_v pardon_n to_o digress_v a_o little_a for_o that_o because_o the_o pope_n challenge_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o key_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n and_o to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n i_o think_v it_o very_o needful_a to_o open_v that_o mystery_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o key_n and_o how_o far_o their_o power_n do_v extend_v 5_o thou_o know_v christian_n reader_n that_o the_o use_n of_o key_n be_v to_o open_v and_o to_o shut_v to_o let_v in_o and_o to_o keep_v out_o such_o as_o be_v not_o meet_v to_o come_v in_o now_o from_o these_o metaphor_n and_o their_o property_n have_v the_o spiritual_a key_n their_o title_n and_o resemblance_n of_o property_n and_o do_v in_o this_o manner_n both_o open_a and_o shut_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o law_n to_o shut_v the_o lock_n of_o excommunication_n against_o open_a offender_n and_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o open_v it_o again_o to_o those_o that_o open_o repent_v &_o confess_v their_o sin_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o their_o haymo_n say_v paul_n say_v haymo_n in_o homely_a upon_o the_o feast_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n by_o key_n we_o must_v understand_v knowledge_n and_o power_n to_o discern_v between_o good_a and_o bad_a that_o those_o who_o thou_o see_v to_o abide_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n thou_o shall_v judge_v they_o worthy_a of_o heaven_n and_o those_o who_o thou_o see_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n thou_o shall_v judge_v they_o worthy_a of_o hell_n fire_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o ibidem_fw-la he_o ibidem_fw-la bind_v man_n when_o they_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v they_o from_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o lose_v they_o when_o as_o after_o repentance_n make_v he_o receive_v he_o in_o again_o into_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o congregation_n and_o admit_v he_o to_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o this_o be_v now_o all_o the_o power_n the_o church_n have_v by_o the_o two_o key_n as_o for_o sin_n christ_n himself_o have_v say_v matthew_n 16.19_o &_o 18.18_o it_o be_v both_o bind_v and_o loose_v in_o heaven_n by_o god_n himself_o howbeit_o we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v do_v
fall_v before_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n take_v the_o more_o care_n of_o he_o and_o pain_n with_o he_o and_o use_v great_a motive_n to_o encourage_v he_o to_o constancy_n it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v peter_z peter_n none_o but_o peter_n nay_o we_o see_v it_o most_o evident_a to_o be_v altogether_o no_o such_o matter_n only_o it_o be_v a_o subtle_a illusion_n whereby_o they_o do_v cunning_o convey_v all_o power_n in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o which_o they_o labour_v still_o to_o retain_v it_o and_o not_o only_o that_o power_n which_o they_o feign_v peter_n to_o have_v have_v above_o the_o other_o apostle_n but_o even_o that_o also_o which_o god_n himself_o have_v above_o all_o for_o thus_o do_v they_o write_v 3_o write_v see_v chap._n 1._o sect._n 3_o in_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v all_o manner_n of_o power_n above_o all_o power_n as_o well_o of_o heaven_n as_o of_o earth_n again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v power_n over_o the_o angel_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o have_v power_n over_o the_o dead_a again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n and_o place_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o habitation_n of_o the_o bless_a as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v all_o and_o above_o all_o by_o which_o what_o else_o will_v they_o prove_v but_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o god_n of_o all_o power_n and_o consequent_o a_o almighty_a god_n moreover_o thus_o do_v they_o write_v ibidem_fw-la write_v ibidem_fw-la it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o pope_n power_n for_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n therefore_o we_o must_v make_v no_o question_n about_o his_o power_n see_v there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o the_o first_o cause_n and_o hereby_o they_o will_v prove_v he_o to_o be_v a_o eternal_a god_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o fain_o the_o pope_n to_o have_v receive_v all_o his_o power_n from_o peter_n let_v they_o show_v we_o first_o in_o what_o place_n of_o scripture_n they_o find_v peter_n to_o have_v receive_v this_o power_n from_o christ_n second_o where_o any_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n have_v thus_o write_v of_o peter_n power_n if_o they_o can_v show_v none_o than_o it_o be_v certain_a peter_n never_o have_v that_o power_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o receive_v it_o from_o he_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o do_v they_o further_o write_v thus_o â—_o thus_o cha._n 1._o sect._n â—_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o place_n upon_o earth_n not_o of_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o of_o a_o true_a god_n again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n therefore_o 4._o therefore_o sect._n 4._o those_o thing_n he_o do_v he_o do_v they_o as_o god_n 2._o god_n sect._n 2._o and_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o god_n and_o worship_v with_o divine_a honour_n as_o god_n and_o to_o ratify_v the_o truth_n hereof_o they_o close_v up_o the_o whole_a with_o this_o title_n 2._o title_n sect._n 2._o our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n therefore_o forasmuch_o as_o none_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o part_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n that_o do_v claim_v to_o himself_o the_o essential_a property_n and_o prerogative_n of_o god_n but_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n none_o but_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n foretold_v by_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thessalonian_o 2._o that_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n to_o be_v brief_a as_o they_o can_v show_v any_o one_o scripture_n by_o the_o authority_n whereof_o the_o pope_n may_v just_o claim_v from_o peter_n these_o essential_a prerogative_n of_o god_n or_o the_o title_n of_o god_n so_o can_v they_o not_o show_v by_o any_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o christ_n cuer_v give_v to_o peter_n any_o such_o title_n or_o dignity_n as_o the_o pope_n yet_o further_o claim_v from_o he_o as_o to_o be_v call_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o prince_n of_o priest_n nay_o albeit_o the_o contrary_a may_v be_v direct_o prove_v in_o that_o when_o as_o the_o strife_n be_v rise_v among_o the_o apostle_n about_o supreme_a principality_n luke_n 22._o christ_n himself_o take_v in_o hand_n the_o matter_n and_o thus_o resolve_v they_o say_v 10.24_o luke_n 22.24_o matth._n 20.25_o mark_v 10.24_o matth._n 20._o mark_v 10._o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o but_o whosoever_o will_v be_v great_a among_o you_o shall_v be_v your_o servant_n and_o whosoever_o will_v be_v chief_a of_o you_o shall_v be_v servant_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n yet_o will_v they_o have_v peter_n to_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n that_o so_o they_o may_v derive_v that_o dignity_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v he_o prince_n of_o all_o priest_n therefore_o for_o the_o knit_n up_o of_o all_o that_o hitherto_o we_o have_v entreat_v of_o and_o the_o manifest_a open_n and_o clear_v of_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o of_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v concern_v this_o point_n this_o i_o say_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o have_v prove_v this_o main_a fundamental_a principle_n not_o to_o stand_v upon_o a_o sound_a ground_n whatsoever_o be_v build_v thereon_o can_v not_o stand_v for_o see_v christ_n give_v no_o great_a principality_n to_o peter_n than_o he_o do_v to_o any_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o peter_n can_v be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n and_o that_o it_o may_v also_o appear_v how_o unlawful_a it_o be_v for_o peter_n or_o any_o but_o christ_n alone_o so_o to_o be_v gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o plain_o prove_v from_o saint_n paul_n as_o may_v appear_v where_o he_o reprehend_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o attempt_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o therein_o he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o to_o show_v he_o that_o he_o be_v never_o able_a to_o answer_v that_o injury_n do_v to_o christ_n he_o demand_v of_o he_o this_o question_n say_v 38._o say_v gregor_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 38._o if_o saint_n paul_n will_v not_o have_v the_o member_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o head_n but_o to_o christ_n no_o not_o to_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o vuiversall_a church_n at_o the_o last_o judgement_n that_o thus_o go_v about_o by_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n to_o make_v all_o his_o member_n subject_a to_o thou_o who_o do_v thou_o imitate_v in_o this_o so_o perverse_a a_o name_n but_o lucifer_n that_o will_v have_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o angel_n in_o heaven_n by_o which_o he_o prove_v this_o say_n of_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la 2._o cusanus_fw-la cusanus_fw-la ad_fw-la bohemos_n epist_n 2._o the_o member_n umt_v to_o the_o chair_n &_o join_v to_o the_o pope_n make_v the_o church_n to_o be_v but_o a_o antichristian_a delusion_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o christ_n universal_a church_n to_o be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v take_v for_o she_o other_o husband_n beside_o christ_n whereby_o she_o shall_v prove_v herself_o to_o be_v indeed_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o saint_n paul_n roman_n 7.2_o that_o she_o that_o have_v two_o husband_n at_o once_o be_v a_o whore_n and_o therefore_o this_o make_v the_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o rome_n can_v be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n unless_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n be_v the_o child_n of_o a_o whore_n which_o god_n forbid_v 13_o the_o church_n of_o god_n under_o the_o law_n only_o the_o church_n under_o the_o law_n have_v god_n only_o to_o her_o husband_n as_o the_o church_n under_o the_o gospel_n have_v christ_n only_o have_v none_o other_o head_n or_o husband_n but_o god_n himself_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n 45.5_o where_o he_o say_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o that_o make_v thou_o be_v thy_o husband_n who_o name_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o host_n so_o by_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n it_o appear_v as_o plain_o that_o under_o the_o gospel_n
the_o church_n have_v none_o other_o head_n but_o christ_n yea_o as_o well_o that_o part_n that_o be_v millitant_a as_o that_o that_o be_v triumphant_a and_o both_o together_o because_o they_o both_o make_v but_o one_o church_n and_o therefore_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o his_o 2_o epistle_n 11._o chapter_n 2._o verse_n he_o say_v thus_o unto_o she_o i_o have_v prepare_v you_o for_o one_o husband_n to_o present_v you_o a_o pure_a virgin_n to_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o all_o may_v know_v that_o the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o the_o church_n millitant_a have_v both_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o head_n he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n chapter_n 1.20.21.22.23_o say_v thus_o unto_o they_o of_o christ_n god_n have_v set_v he_o at_o his_o right_a hand_n in_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o might_n and_o domination_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o in_o this_o world_n only_o but_o also_o in_o that_o that_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n subject_a under_o his_o foot_n and_o have_v give_v he_o over_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n even_o the_o fullness_n of_o he_o that_o fill_v all_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o to_o the_o colossian_n chapter_n 1._o verse_n 16.17.18_o thus_o for_o by_o he_o be_v all_o thing_n create_v which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o which_o be_v in_o earth_n thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a whether_o they_o be_v throne_n or_o dominion_n or_o principality_n or_o power_n all_o thing_n be_v create_v by_o he_o and_o for_o he_o and_o he_o be_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o in_o he_o all_o thing_n consist_v and_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v the_o beginning_n and_o the_o first_o beget_v of_o the_o dead_a that_o in_o all_o thing_n he_o may_v have_v the_o preeminence_n for_o it_o please_v the_o father_n that_o in_o he_o shall_v all_o fullness_n dwell_v by_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_a christ_n jesus_n alone_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n james._n the_o pope_n can_v claim_v antiquity_n of_o bishopric_n from_o peter_n because_o peter_n be_v not_o the_o first_o bishop_n but_o james._n and_o not_o peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v right_o claim_v the_o universal_a headship_n from_o he_o if_o peter_n have_v be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n why_o be_v he_o not_o then_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n but_o agree_v with_o james_n and_o john_n to_o make_v james_n the_o just_a the_o first_o bishop_n as_o clement_n the_o first_o witness_v in_o these_o word_n rome_n word_n clement_n lib._n 6._o hypotip_n jerusalem_n the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n church_n and_o not_o rome_n peter_n james_n and_o john_n after_o the_o assumption_n of_o our_o saviour_n challenge_v not_o this_o prerogative_n unto_o themselves_o but_o appoint_v james_n the_o just_a bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o as_o these_o word_n of_o clement_n prove_v peter_n not_o to_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n so_o do_v they_o prove_v rome_n not_o to_o be_v the_o first_o church_n where_o the_o first_o apostolical_a bishop_n be_v place_v but_o jerusalem_n therefore_o not_o rome_n but_o jerusalem_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n 14_o that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n who_o minister_n christ_n himself_o appoint_v the_o apostle_n first_o to_o be_v which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jewrie_n as_o appear_v by_o s._n matthew_n chap._n 10.5.6_o where_o after_o he_o have_v repeat_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n which_o christ_n have_v choose_v say_v these_o twelve_o do_v jesus_n send_v forth_o and_o command_v they_o say_v go_v not_o into_o the_o way_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o into_o the_o city_n of_o the_o samaritan_n enter_v you_o not_o but_o go_v you_o rather_o to_o the_o lose_a sheep_n of_o the_o bouse_n of_o israel_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o gentile_n 15_o again_o that_o church_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a hâ—urch_n in_o which_o christ_n himself_o first_o plant_v the_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o shall_v be_v catholic_a and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o who_o minister_n the_o catholic_a church_n shall_v receive_v it_o which_o faith_n and_o religion_n saint_n matthew_n chap._n 26.55_o and_o saint_n luke_n chap._n 21.37.38_o witness_v christ_n teach_v unto_o the_o people_n daily_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o command_v her_o minister_n the_o apostle_n to_o publish_v the_o same_o afterward_o to_o the_o universal_a world_n matthew_n 28.19.20_o therefore_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n 16_o moreovenr_n apostle_n there_o be_v no_o romish_a church_n at_o all_o 14._o year_n after_o peter_n be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o apostle_n jerusalem_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n of_o all_o christian_a nation_n for_o that_o in_o she_o all_o the_o apostle_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o tougue_n that_o every_o nation_n may_v be_v teach_v by_o they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n what_o to_o believe_v and_o do_v to_o be_v save_v the_o which_o they_o have_v large_o put_v in_o practice_n during_o well-near_a fourteen_o year_n immediate_o after_o their_o call_n before_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n for_o they_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o peter_n come_v not_o to_o rome_n till_o the_o second_o year_n of_o cladius_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n his_o incarnation_n 44._o before_o which_o time_n peter_n plant_v many_o church_n in_o diverse_a coast_n for_o themselves_o affirm_v in_o their_o rozarie_n that_o before_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n he_o spend_v his_o time_n preach_v in_o jewry_n syria_n antiochia_n and_o other_o place_n rome_n many_o church_n be_v plant_v in_o the_o world_n before_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n therefore_o see_v that_o beside_o those_o other_o church_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n plant_v many_o before_o he_o plant_v a_o church_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o when_o as_o he_o have_v plant_v a_o church_n in_o rome_n she_o can_v be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o daughter_n and_o not_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n 17_o last_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a church_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o church_n millitant_a from_o which_o the_o church_n triumphant_a have_v her_o name_n derive_v but_o saint_n paul_n galathian_n 4_o and_o saint_n john_n revelation_n 21._o show_v her_o name_n to_o be_v derive_v from_o jerusalem_n therefore_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n millitant_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o only_a figure_n of_o the_o universal_a mother_n for_o as_o saint_n matthew_n chapter_n 23.9_o show_v the_o universal_a father_n to_o be_v not_o in_o earth_n but_o in_o heaven_n so_o saint_n paul_n galathian_n 4.26_o show_v the_o universal_a mother_n not_o to_o be_v in_o earth_n derâ—ued_v that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a church_n millitant_a tron_n which_o the_o church_n triumphant_a have_v her_o name_n derâ—ued_v but_o in_o heaven_n 18_o and_o now_o christian_n reader_n as_o we_o show_v thou_o at_o large_a in_o our_o five_o chapter_n that_o before_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o there_o be_v no_o popish_a church_n in_o rome_n and_o here_o that_o before_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n 44._o there_o be_v no_o romish_a church_n at_o all_o so_o will_v we_o now_o show_v thou_o more_o plain_o that_o after_o there_o be_v a_o romish_a church_n and_o that_o she_o be_v become_v most_o famous_a for_o her_o faith_n and_o religion_n that_o yet_o even_o then_o she_o be_v not_o the_o mother_n but_o a_o daughter_n not_o the_o head_n but_o a_o chief_a member_n of_o the_o apostolic_a and_o catholic_a church_n tertullian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n write_v thus_o haereticos_fw-la thus_o tertul._n de_fw-fr praescription_n centra_fw-la haereticos_fw-la run_v over_o and_o behold_v the_o apostolic_a church_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n chair_n be_v yet_o still_o continue_v and_o whereas_o the_o authentical_a writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v pronounce_v sound_v out_o the_o voice_n and_o represent_v the_o face_n of_o each_o one_o of_o they_o the_o next_o country_n to_o you_o be_v achaia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n if_o you_o be_v not_o far_o from_o macedonia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n and_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n if_o you_o may_v go_v
pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o again_o if_o the_o title_n have_v be_v a_o lawful_a title_n why_o do_v he_o call_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 30._o constantinople_n gregory_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o seek_v to_o bring_v it_o into_o the_o church_n and_o say_v 34._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o by_o this_o pride_n of_o he_o what_o else_o be_v signify_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n 34._o hand_n gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v which_o be_v a_o lamentable_a thing_n to_o be_v speak_v yea_o and_o why_o to_o make_v all_o man_n to_o know_v he_o by_o that_o title_n do_v he_o thus_o describe_v he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o and_o also_o to_o seek_v to_o clear_v all_o his_o predecessor_n to_o peter_n time_n from_o ever_o claim_v that_o antichristian_a title_n say_v 32.36_o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32.36_o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n and_o further_o to_o show_v what_o a_o unlawful_a title_n it_o be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o the_o danger_n that_o may_v ensue_v say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v plain_o that_o the_o romish_a that_o be_v now_o which_o have_v a_o universal_a pope_n for_o her_o husband_n and_o head_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n antichrist_n and_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o be_v most_o horrible_a blasphemy_n and_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o that_o part_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o if_o she_o be_v the_o same_o then_o be_v she_o that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o so_o say_v joacham_n abbas_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n revelation_n church_n joacham_n on_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v say_v he_o how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v pirituall_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o if_o that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o this_o church_n under_o universal_a pope_n be_v then_o be_v she_o the_o same_o which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n for_o so_o their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o see_z say_v the_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v reformation_n be_v katherine_n in_o a_o prayer_n for_o the_o reformation_n sell_v say_v she_o through_o simony_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n abuse_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n corrupt_v and_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o christ_n have_v redeem_v with_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n o_o tabernacle_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o of_o which_o joacham_n also_o say_v jeâ—emy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chapter_n of_o jeâ—emy_n this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n therefore_o to_o say_v that_o this_o second_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v most_o damnable_a blasphemy_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v hitherto_o entreat_v of_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v chap._n ix_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o popish_a church_n can_v be_v the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n because_o the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n be_v know_v by_o have_v only_o two_o sacrament_n and_o they_o have_v seven_o which_o just_a number_n as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n so_o can_v they_o not_o be_v find_v once_o name_v by_o any_o of_o the_o four_o first_o general_a counsel_n or_o any_o provincial_a council_n or_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n till_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o rome_n also_o that_o their_o mass_n be_v invent_v by_o man_n and_o not_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n cast_v man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n and_o final_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a 1_o the_o papist_n have_v wonderful_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n these_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o first_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n the_o second_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n the_o three_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o four_o the_o sacrament_n of_o matrimony_n the_o five_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n the_o sixth_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n the_o seven_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n but_o because_o they_o can_v prove_v by_o any_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n these_o seven_o to_o be_v sacrament_n nor_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o to_o come_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o of_o they_o will_v prove_v it_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o book_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o angel_n have_v their_o seven_o trumpet_n christ_n have_v in_o his_o right_a hand_n seven_o star_n christ_n walk_v in_o the_o mid_n of_o seven_o golden_a candlestick_n zacharie_n see_v seven_o eye_n upon_o a_o stone_n there_o be_v seven_o candlestick_n in_o the_o tabernacle_n now_o if_o this_o manner_n of_o reason_v will_v serve_v to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n then_o will_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v prove_v there_o must_v needs_o be_v but_o two_o first_o for_o that_o the_o first_o church_n consist_v only_o but_o of_o two_o person_n adam_n and_o hevah_n second_o for_o that_o the_o first_o public_a place_n wherein_o god_n appoint_v himself_o to_o be_v serve_v be_v in_o number_n but_o two_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o temple_n three_o for_o that_o god_n give_v his_o law_n to_o the_o church_n in_o two_o table_n four_o for_o that_o the_o whole_a tenure_n of_o the_o doctrine_n wherein_o god_n will_v have_v his_o church_n instruct_v be_v contain_v in_o two_o testament_n old_a and_o new_a five_o for_o that_o the_o witness_n of_o those_o testament_n be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o six_o for_o that_o the_o supreme_a governor_n which_o god_n set_v over_o his_o church_n be_v but_o two_o moses_n and_o aaron_n last_o because_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o all_o church-governor_n be_v include_v in_o these_o two_o word_n vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n there_o must_v be_v but_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n well_o perceive_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o proof_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n he_o take_v a_o better_a course_n as_o he_o think_v for_o he_o will_v prove_v his_o five_o add_a ceremony_n to_o be_v sacrament_n because_o they_o be_v call_v sacrament_n by_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o indeed_o we_o grant_v they_o be_v but_o what_o of_o this_o see_v we_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o call_v not_o only_o five_o other_o ceremony_n sacrament_n but_o many_o more_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n call_v the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_a religion_n 4._o religion_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marcionem_fw-la li._n 4._o saint_n hierome_n call_v martyrdom_n a_o sacrament_n oceanum_n sacrament_n hierome_n ad_fw-la oceanum_n saint_n augustine_n
call_v the_o form_n of_o the_o cross_a a_o sacrament_n 19_o sacrament_n aug._n in_o serm._n de_fw-fr sanctis_fw-la 19_o leo_n call_v the_o vow_n of_o virginity_n a_o sacrament_n 14._o sacrament_n leo_fw-la inter_fw-la decreta_fw-la leonis_fw-la cap._n 14._o saint_n bernard_n he_o call_v the_o wash_n of_o foot_n the_o sacrament_n of_o daily_a sin_n dom._n sin_n bern._n in_o serm._n de_fw-la coena_fw-la dom._n and_o yet_o beside_o these_o other_o five_o be_v many_o more_o call_v sacrament_n saint_n hilary_n 23._o hilary_n hilar._n in_o mat._n cannon_n 11.12_o &_o 23._o in_o diverse_a place_n of_o his_o writing_n call_v prayer_n a_o sacrament_n fast_v a_o sacrament_n weep_v a_o sacrament_n and_o the_o whole_a tenure_n of_o the_o scripture_n a_o sacrament_n for_o as_o the_o jew_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n have_v bring_v into_o a_o custom_n to_o call_v their_o oblation_n and_o whatsoever_o tend_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n sacrifice_n so_o after_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n have_v the_o christian_n bring_v into_o a_o custom_n to_o call_v almost_o all_o whatsoever_o tend_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o christ_n sacrament_n saint_n augustine_n speak_v of_o these_o and_o other_o such_o new_a device_n which_o be_v then_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n say_v epistle_n say_v august_n in_o his_o 219._o epistle_n albeit_o they_o be_v not_o against_o the_o faith_n yet_o with_o servile_a burden_n they_o so_o oppress_v our_o very_a religion_n which_o god_n of_o his_o mercy_n will_v have_v to_o be_v free_a under_o few_o and_o most_o manifest_a sacrament_n of_o divine_a service_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v much_o more_o tolerable_a for_o the_o jew_n notwithstanding_o they_o know_v the_o time_n of_o liberty_n yet_o be_v they_o subject_v only_o to_o the_o pact_n and_o burden_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o not_o to_o the_o device_n of_o man_n again_o he_o say_v cap._n say_v in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n 6._o cap._n our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v unto_o we_o a_o few_o sacrament_n instead_o of_o many_o and_o the_o same_o in_o do_v most_o easy_a in_o signification_n most_o excellent_a in_o observation_n most_o reverend_a as_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n again_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v catechumenos_fw-la say_v de_fw-fr symbolo_fw-la ad_fw-la catechumenos_fw-la these_o be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n if_o these_o two_o than_o not_o scaven_n 2_o furthermore_o that_o it_o may_v plain_o appear_v that_o the_o true_a christian_a church_n be_v to_o be_v know_v only_o by_o have_v two_o sacrament_n and_o not_o seven_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v his_o word_n be_v these_o 49._o these_o chrysost_n of_o the_o workâ—_n upon_o matth._n hom_n 49._o all_o those_o thing_n which_o appertain_v to_o christ_n indeed_o have_v the_o heretic_n in_o their_o schism_n church_n the_o scripture_n of_o god_n bishop_n and_o other_o order_n of_o clerk_n likewise_o baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o to_o conclude_v christ_n himself_o so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v it_o plain_o prove_v that_o to_o saint_n chrysostom_n time_n which_o be_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v know_v by_o have_v two_o sacrament_n and_o not_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o popish_a church_n by_o retain_v seven_o sacrament_n be_v apparent_o know_v to_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n that_o man_n of_o god_n martin_n luther_n which_o before_o have_v be_v a_o papist_n speak_v of_o this_o matter_n say_v thus_o captin_n thus_o luth._o babilonicall_a captin_n in_o proper_a speech_n those_o we_o call_v sacrament_n which_o be_v promise_n with_o sign_n annex_v the_o rest_n that_o have_v no_o sign_n be_v bare_a promise_n wherefore_o speak_v hereof_o precise_o and_o strict_o there_o be_v only_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n baptism_n and_o the_o bread_n forasmuch_o as_o in_o these_o only_a we_o find_v the_o sign_n ordain_v of_o god_n and_o also_o the_o promise_n of_o remission_n of_o sin_n but_o here_o because_o it_o may_v be_v they_o will_v object_v and_o say_v that_o luther_n be_v but_o of_o a_o latter_a hatch_n and_o but_o of_o less_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n stand_v let_v they_o hear_v what_o he_o say_v that_o live_v but_o in_o one_o age_n next_o after_o the_o apostle_n tertullian_n by_o name_n thus_o he_o write_v against_o martion_n the_o heretic_n marti_n heretic_n tertull._n lib._n 4._o against_o marti_n how_o do_v thou_o break_v marriage_n neither_o couple_v the_o man_n and_o the_o woman_n together_o nor_o be_v couple_v otherwise_o admit_v they_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o thanksgiving_n note_v say_v the_o translator_n how_o he_o strike_v away_o five_o of_o the_o popish_a sacrament_n which_o of_o their_o own_o head_n they_o have_v devise_v yea_o and_o let_v they_o hear_v what_o he_o say_v that_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o that_o s._n cyprian_n by_o name_n thus_o he_o say_v stephan_n say_v cypr._n lib._n 2._o epist_n 1._o ad_fw-la stephan_n then_o may_v they_o be_v thorough_o sanctify_v and_o become_v the_o child_n of_o god_n if_o they_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o both_o the_o sacrament_n now_o in_o that_o he_o say_v both_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o acknowledge_v but_o only_o two_o sacrament_n but_o why_o shall_v we_o trouble_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o about_o this_o matter_n see_v the_o question_n be_v resolve_v by_o these_o two_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o bessarion_n and_o paschasius_fw-la bessarion_n say_v euchar._n say_v bessa_n of_o the_o euchar._n we_o read_v that_o these_o only_a two_o sacrament_n be_v deliver_v we_o plain_o in_o the_o gospel_n paschasius_fw-la say_v lord_n say_v pascha_fw-la of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n these_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n baptism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n therefore_o forasmuch_o as_o by_o scripture_n they_o can_v prove_v their_o five_o ceremony_n to_o be_v sacrament_n nor_o by_o the_o ancient_a father_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n the_o number_n of_o seven_o only_a and_o that_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o for_o four_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v but_o only_o our_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n christian_a church_n and_o of_o a_o latter_a hatch_n that_o will_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n by_o retain_v more_o than_o two_o nay_o then_o three_o time_n two_o sacrament_n and_o that_o indeed_o it_o may_v more_o plain_o appear_v that_o by_o retain_v more_o than_o two_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n own_o pen_n man_n describe_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o own_o note_n and_o mark_n say_v thus_o 1._o thus_o nicol._n cusanus_fw-la de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la epist._n 1._o in_o this_o sensible_a world_n that_o be_v here_o beneath_o we_o must_v learn_v by_o sensible_a token_n to_o know_v the_o very_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o otherwise_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reach_v the_o truth_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o church_n stand_v of_o they_o that_o declare_v by_o sensible_a and_o outward_a token_n that_o they_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n as_o they_o be_v that_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o this_o church_n have_v certain_a holy_a token_n or_o sacrament_n ordain_v to_o that_o end_n that_o thereby_o we_o may_v know_v they_o that_o be_v of_o christ_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o by_o such_o token_n conjectural_a knowledge_n may_v be_v gather_v therefore_o i_o say_v that_o this_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o conjectural_a judgement_n be_v count_v holy_a notwithstanding_o wicked_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n cover_v themselves_o under_o the_o same_o outward_a token_n and_o what_o those_o token_n be_v he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n follow_v and_o receive_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o well_o as_o the_o godly_a and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o point_n now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o mass_n 3_o their_o mass_n they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o form_v and_o frame_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o saint_n peter_n say_v their_o mass_n at_o rome_n and_o saint_n james_n at_o jerusalem_n but_o how_o true_a this_o be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o johannes_n boemos_n will_v plain_o demonstrate_v 1â—_n demonstrate_v johan._n bohem._n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o thing_n cap._n 1â—_n the_o mass_n say_v he_o so_o call_v they_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v
neither_o give_v nor_o grant_v our_o request_n if_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n he_o have_v promise_v john_n 14._o chapter_n that_o both_o his_o father_n and_o he_o will_v hear_v our_o petition_n and_o grant_v our_o request_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n cyrill_n say_v of_o christ_n john_n christ_n cyrill_n in_o his_o 11._o book_n upon_o john_n he_o put_v to_o in_o my_o name_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o mediator_n and_o a_o grant_a and_o a_o giver_n with_o god_n which_o prerogative_n no_o saint_n have_v 9_o again_o forasmuch_o as_o christ_n himself_o say_v john_n 10._o by_o i_o if_o any_o man_n enter_v in_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o in_o the_o 1._o verse_n he_o that_o enter_v not_o in_o by_o the_o door_n into_o the_o sheep_n fold_n but_o climb_v up_o another_o way_n he_o be_v a_o thief_n and_o a_o robber_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o all_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o other_o way_n then_o by_o christ_n or_o into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o mean_n and_o mediation_n of_o saint_n they_o be_v but_o thief_n and_o robber_n therefore_o if_o they_o repent_v not_o and_o forsake_v their_o error_n they_o shall_v be_v sure_a to_o have_v their_o part_n and_o portion_n with_o thief_n and_o robber_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v pray_v to_o saint_n now_o a_o word_n or_o two_o touch_v the_o worship_v of_o saint_n which_o we_o will_v but_o brief_o touch_v because_o the_o matter_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o the_o scripture_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v more_o plain_a to_o be_v erroneous_a therefore_o it_o need_v not_o any_o long_a discourse_n 10_o in_o the_o 14._o 16._o act_n 14.8_o to_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n mention_n be_v make_v that_o saint_n paul_n have_v heal_v a_o cripple_n that_o be_v bear_v lame_a the_o people_n do_v so_o admire_v thereat_o that_o they_o suppose_v paul_n and_o barnabas_n to_o have_v be_v god_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n whereupon_o as_o the_o text_n say_v they_o bring_v bull_n with_o garland_n beast_n bedeck_v with_o flower_n to_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o they_o of_o which_o as_o the_o text_n also_o say_v when_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n hear_v they_o rend_v their_o clothes_n and_o run_v in_o among_o the_o people_n cry_v and_o say_v o_o man_n why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o be_v even_o man_n subject_a to_o the_o like_a passion_n as_o you_o be_v by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o apostle_n if_o not_o the_o apostle_n than_o not_o any_o other_o saint_n 19.10_o revel_v 19.10_o also_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o text_n declare_v that_o saint_n john_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o have_v worship_v he_o but_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o see_v thou_o do_v it_o not_o i_o be_o thy_o fellow_n servant_n and_o one_o of_o thy_o brethren_n which_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n worship_n god_n now_o therefore_o if_o neither_o the_o holy_a apostle_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o glorious_a and_o unspotted_a angel_n of_o heaven_n may_v be_v worship_v how_o may_v any_o other_o inferior_a saint_n be_v worship_v wherefore_o this_o utter_o condemn_v the_o papist_n of_o most_o pestilent_a perverseness_n that_o will_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n teach_v man_n to_o worship_n saint_n yea_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o horrible_a to_o hear_v the_o very_a dumb_a picture_n and_o image_n of_o saint_n 11_o saint_n augustine_n write_v against_o fostus_n the_o heretic_n bring_v in_o these_o two_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v saint_n for_o say_v he_o 201._o he_o august_n a_o his_o 20._o book_n against_o faustus_n chap_n 201._o the_o very_a saint_n themselves_o whether_o they_o be_v dead_a man_n or_o angel_n will_v not_o have_v honour_n give_v to_o they_o which_o only_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o say_v he_o appear_v in_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n when_o the_o man_n of_o licaonia_n astonish_v at_o their_o miracle_n will_v have_v do_v sacrifice_n unto_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v god_n for_o they_o rent_v their_o garment_n confess_v and_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o god_n forbid_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v unto_o they_o this_o say_v he_o appear_v also_o in_o the_o angel_n as_o we_o read_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o angel_n forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v and_o therefore_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v chap._n say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o true_a religion_n 55._o chap._n let_v not_o the_o worship_v of_o dead_a man_n be_v count_v holiness_n among_o us._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o thing_n that_o the_o high_a angel_n worship_v must_v also_o the_o low_a man_n worship_n let_v we_o believe_v this_o that_o the_o best_a angel_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a minister_n will_v that_o we_o shall_v worship_v one_o god_n with_o they_o that_o ancient_a father_n epiphanius_n speak_v against_o old_a dote_a and_o ignorant_a woman_n which_o then_o worship_v the_o virgin_n mary_n say_v heresy_n say_v epipha_n in_o his_o 3._o book_n of_o heresy_n 59_o heresy_n let_v no_o man_n eat_v of_o this_o error_n touch_v saint_n mary_n for_o though_o the_o tree_n be_v fair_a yet_o be_v not_o this_o fruit_n to_o be_v eat_v although_o mary_n be_v beautiful_a and_o holy_a and_o honourable_a yet_o be_v she_o not_o to_o be_v adore_v and_o worship_v but_o these_o woman_n worship_v saint_n mary_n renew_v again_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o wine_n mingle_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o goddess_n fortuna_n and_o prepare_v a_o table_n for_o the_o devil_n and_o not_o for_o god_n also_o saint_n august_n write_v against_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n bishop_n say_v maximinus_n say_v august_n in_o his_o 1._o book_n against_o maximinus_n if_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o temple_n for_o a_o holy_a angel_n shall_v we_o not_o be_v accurse_v from_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o we_o exhibit_v that_o service_n to_o a_o creature_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o by_o which_o then_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o to_o worship_n saint_n yea_o though_o not_o with_o lateria_n but_o with_o hyperdulia_fw-la be_v to_o make_v ourselves_o the_o accurse_a of_o god_n for_o in_o god_n divine_a worship_n and_o service_n he_o will_v have_v all_o or_o none_o even_o as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o say_v matthew_n 4._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v and_o yet_o beside_o the_o worship_n do_v to_o all_o other_o saint_n in_o their_o rosarie_n they_o have_v twelve_o part_n of_o spiritual_a worship_n of_o which_o ten_o be_v give_v to_o the_o virgin_n marie_n and_o but_o two_o to_o god_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n be_v forbid_v both_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o angel_n and_o condemn_v by_o these_o ancient_a father_n for_o devilish_a and_o damnable_a long_a before_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v yet_o after_o they_o have_v a_o church_n and_o that_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n be_v install_v in_o his_o throne_n that_o he_o may_v share_v with_o god_n herein_o as_o in_o other_o part_n of_o his_o glorious_a prerogative_n this_o be_v establish_v for_o one_o principle_n of_o popish_a religion_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v pray_v to_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o they_o chap._n xii_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n who_o be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n &_o the_o first_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n and_o to_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n of_o rest_n for_o the_o soul_n depart_v and_o how_o soon_o it_o have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n and_o confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o what_o confusion_n it_o have_v breed_v among_o the_o papist_n themselves_o and_o how_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n as_o touch_v the_o original_a foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n philosopher_n purgatory_n have_v she_o original_n from_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n thou_o shall_v understand_v christian_n reader_n that_o it_o come_v first_o from_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n in_o who_o although_o there_o be_v the_o spark_n of_o divine_a knowledge_n as_o there_o be_v natural_o in_o all_o man_n and_o that_o by_o exercise_v themselves_o in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o glorious_a work_n of_o god_n creation_n they_o be_v able_a to_o write_v some_o thing_n of_o god_n and_o divine_a thing_n yet_o for_o want_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o testimony_n they_o can_v
the_o sin_n of_o other_o three_o to_o stay_v their_o soul_n from_o death_n four_o to_o purchase_v heaven_n and_o last_o to_o lift_v up_o and_o place_v their_o soul_n in_o heaven_n they_o will_v have_v all_o by_o their_o own_o deserve_n or_o they_o will_v have_v none_o all_o by_o merit_n or_o else_o no_o bargain_n therefore_o let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v further_o unto_o they_o touch_v this_o point_n 25_o our_o saviour_n christ_n matthew_n 5._o say_v blessed_n be_v the_o poor_a in_o spirit_n for_o they_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n now_o this_o word_n poor_a be_v a_o metaphor_n take_v from_o a_o man_n that_o be_v so_o very_o poor_a as_o that_o he_o have_v not_o wherewith_o to_o sustain_v his_o own_o life_n but_o be_v fain_o to_o seek_v to_o other_o for_o succour_n and_o such_o be_v they_o which_o find_v themselves_o so_o great_o destitute_a of_o soul_n sustenance_n as_o that_o they_o be_v glad_a to_o seek_v to_o other_o for_o relief_n even_o to_o god_n for_o his_o mercy_n and_o to_o christ_n for_o his_o merit_n 26_o such_o a_o bless_a poor_a man_n be_v saint_n basil_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n psalm_n word_n basil_n upon_o the_o 32._o psalm_n he_o that_o trust_v not_o in_o his_o own_o good_a deed_n nor_o hope_v to_o be_v justify_v by_o his_o work_n have_v the_o only_a hope_n of_o his_o salvation_n in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n also_o such_o a_o bless_a poor_a man_n be_v saint_n augustine_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n psal_n word_n aug._n upon_o the_o 142._o psal_n lord_n for_o thy_o name_n sake_n shall_v thou_o quicken_v i_o in_o thy_o righteousness_n not_o in_o i_o not_o because_o i_o have_v deserve_v it_o but_o because_o thou_o have_v mercy_n on_o i_o also_o such_o a_o bless_a poor_a man_n be_v saint_n hierome_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n esay_n word_n hier._n 64._o of_o esay_n if_o we_o behold_v our_o own_o merit_n we_o shall_v be_v drive_v to_o desperation_n yea_o and_o notwithstanding_o saint_n bernard_n acknowledge_v himself_o also_o to_o be_v one_o of_o these_o poor_a publican_n in_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o habitat_fw-la himself_o ber._n upon_o the_o psal_n qui_fw-la habitat_fw-la my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o will_v rather_o be_v condemn_v with_o the_o proud_a pharise_n then_o be_v iuslify_v with_o the_o poor_a publican_n to_o be_v brief_a whereas_o their_o master_n harding_n say_v 357._o say_v d._n harding_n in_o his_o book_n a_o direction_n of_o sundry_a soul_n error_n lie_n etc._n etc._n in_o fol._n 357._o we_o be_v justify_v free_o without_o work_n that_o may_v deserve_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n give_v here_o he_o have_v condemn_v their_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o work_n to_o be_v most_o false_a and_o erroneous_a but_o in_o that_o that_o he_o include_v that_o work_n may_v deserve_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n give_v he_o have_v prove_v himself_o a_o notable_a heretic_n for_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v epistle_n say_v aug._n in_o his_o 46._o epistle_n understand_v that_o the_o forename_a epistle_n to_o sixtus_n a_o elder_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v write_v against_o the_o pelagian_o the_o new_a heretic_n which_o affirm_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v give_v according_a to_o merit_n that_o he_o that_o glori_v shall_v not_o glory_v in_o the_o lord_n but_o in_o himself_o that_o be_v in_o man_n and_o not_o in_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v epistle_n say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n let_v no_o man_n say_v that_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o work_n or_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o prayer_n or_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o faith_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o so_o that_o which_o those_o heretic_n say_v be_v count_v true_a namely_o that_o according_a to_o our_o merit_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v then_o the_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o false_a but_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n 9_o place_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n of_o saint_n chap._n 9_o they_o that_o glory_n shall_v not_o glory_v in_o their_o own_o merit_n which_o they_o perceive_v to_o be_v like_a unto_o the_o merit_n of_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v damn_v but_o shall_v glory_v in_o the_o lord_n whereupon_o say_v saint_n ambrose_n gentile_n ambrose_n ambrose_n in_o his_o 1._o book_n and_o 5._o chapter_n of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n like_a as_o there_o be_v none_o so_o detestable_a outrageous_a as_o can_v restrain_v the_o free_a gift_n of_o grace_n so_o can_v there_o be_v no_o work_n so_o excellent_a that_o this_o which_o be_v free_o give_v shall_v be_v due_a unto_o they_o by_o action_n of_o debt_n for_o then_o the_o redemption_n of_o christ_n shall_v in_o deed_n be_v no_o thing_n worth_a neither_o shall_v the_o worthiness_n of_o man_n work_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n whereupon_o their_o writer_n waldensis_n say_v wilelesse_a say_v walden_n in_o his_o book_n against_o wilelesse_a i_o take_v he_o therefore_o to_o be_v the_o sound_a divine_a the_o faithfull_a catholic_n and_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o utter_o deni_v all_o such_o kind_n of_o merit_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n refer_v the_o whole_a matter_n to_o be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o shall_v read_v they_o whether_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a catholic_a christian_n which_o in_o stead_n of_o one_o god_n will_v have_v hundred_o as_o appear_v in_o our_o first_o chapter_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o one_o saviour_n to_o have_v many_o thousand_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n that_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o very_a vicar_n of_o christ_n who_o in_o our_o second_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n show_v by_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thessa_n 2._o to_o be_v the_o arch-enemie_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o true_a christian_n that_o will_v have_v rome_n to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n which_o in_o our_o three_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v that_o babylon_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whordome_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o will_v have_v his_o church_n as_o it_o be_v now_o christian_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o our_o four_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o same_o idolatrous_a church_n profess_v christ_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o will_v have_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a and_o catholic_a church_n which_o in_o our_o five_o chapter_n we_o prove_v have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o for_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n that_o will_v have_v the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n to_o descend_v from_o saint_n peter_n which_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o six_o chapter_n to_o descend_v but_o from_o boniface_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n make_v universal_a pope_n by_o that_o murderer_n phocasâ—he_fw-mi â—he_z emperor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o in_o which_o year_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n be_v make_v the_o popish_a church_n must_v needs_o first_o begin_v for_o as_o before_o christ_n be_v there_o can_v be_v no_o christian_a church_n so_o before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n therefore_o their_o church_n have_v her_o first_o beginning_n but_o six_o hundred_o and_o seven_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o antiquity_n thereof_o be_v overthrow_v &_o our_o church_n prove_v to_o be_v more_o ancient_a by_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n that_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n supreme_a title_n and_o dignity_n approve_v of_o by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n which_o in_o our_o seven_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v gain_v say_v and_o withstand_v by_o counsel_n and_o father_n till_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o that_o will_v have_v peter_n to_o be_v make_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n by_o christ_n himself_o the_o contrary_a whereof_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o eight_o chapter_n by_o christ_n express_a commandment_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v claim_v his_o supremacy_n from_o peter_n that_o will_v have_v the_o true_a church_n know_v by_o retain_v seven_o sacrament_n which_o in_o our_o nine_o chapter_n we_o prove_v that_o to_o saint_n chrisostomes_n time_n which_o be_v about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n incarnation_n it_o be_v know_v by_o retain_v only_o two_o sacrament_n and_o afterward_o no_o christian_a church_n know_v by_o the_o just_a number_n of_o seven_o till_o antichrist_n be_v bear_v in_o rome_n that_o will_v have_v the_o idolatrous_a mass_n to_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n we_o prove_v not_o be_v because_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n as_o also_o because_o it_o be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v frame_v till_o about_o one_o hundred_o and_o nineteen_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o not_o finish_v of_o more_o than_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o and_o confess_v by_o their_o johannes_n boemos_n to_o be_v invent_v by_o certain_a bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o name_n we_o have_v produce_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n as_o himself_o nominate_v they_o that_o will_v have_v those_o word_n in_o the_o sixth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n johns_n cospel_n touch_v the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o a_o corporal_a kind_n of_o eat_v which_o heresy_n we_o prove_v in_o our_o ten_o chapter_n christ_n reprove_v the_o carnal_a capernaite_n for_o as_o also_o will_v have_v those_o word_n in_o the_o six_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o saint_n matthews_n gospel_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o be_v literal_o understand_v that_o they_o may_v worship_v the_o bread_n for_o christ_n and_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o it_o that_o will_v have_v saint_n pray_v unto_o and_o worship_v which_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v to_o rob_v god_n of_o two_o special_a part_n of_o his_o glory_n last_o that_o will_v have_v man_n to_o make_v a_o better_a satisfaction_n for_o sin_n than_o christ_n have_v make_v for_o they_o &_o be_v better_o purge_v from_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n than_o christ_n have_v by_o his_o blood_n or_o be_v hold_v from_o life_n and_o liberty_n for_o ever_o which_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o twelve_o chapter_n tend_v to_o the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o all_o that_o christ_n have_v do_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n kind_n to_o conclude_v we_o see_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o conclusion_n they_o will_v have_v man_n to_o seek_v justification_n by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v bring_v under_o the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o it_o for_o not_o fulfil_v all_o that_o the_o law_n require_v they_o will_v have_v man_n to_o purchase_v heaven_n by_o their_o own_o deserve_n thereby_o to_o prove_v his_o death_n to_o be_v needless_a and_o faith_n in_o he_o of_o none_o effect_n and_o notwithstanding_o that_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o these_o be_v paâ—â—_n of_o those_o antichristian_a lie_n wherewith_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thess_n 2._o show_v the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v deceive_v those_o that_o love_v not_o the_o truth_n but_o have_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n they_o bash_v not_o to_o say_v the_o pope_n can_v be_v hold_v with_o any_o religion_n of_o a_o lie_n finis_fw-la
horrible_a blasphemer_n that_o will_v call_v it_o the_o most_o ancient_a true_a and_o holy_a catholic_a religion_n again_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n 2._o thessalon_n 2._o declare_v that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v with_o great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n yea_o so_o great_a and_o wonderful_a that_o as_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v matthew_n 24._o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n he_o therefore_o that_o will_v say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n because_o she_o work_v miracle_n be_v a_o most_o horrible_a blasphemer_n miracle_n be_v wrought_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n and_o 14._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n therefore_o miracle_n be_v not_o always_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o this_o appear_v also_o in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o deuteronomy_n where_o we_o may_v see_v that_o a_o most_o vile_a kind_n of_o people_n even_o such_o as_o god_n abhor_v wrought_a miracle_n to_o draw_v other_o to_o their_o religion_n and_o saint_n paul_n also_o declare_v 2._o thessalon_n 2._o verse_n 10._o that_o antichrist_n shall_v work_v his_o miracle_n among_o they_o that_o perish_v therefore_o miracle_n be_v not_o always_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n again_o our_o saviour_n christ_n matthew_n 7.22_o declare_v that_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n certain_a christian_a minister_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n by_o miracle_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v themselves_o cast_v out_o to_o be_v damn_v with_o reprobate_n they_o will_v admire_v and_o say_v thus_o to_o christ_n lord_n lord_n have_v we_o not_o by_o thy_o name_n prophesy_v and_o by_o thy_o name_n cast_v out_o devil_n and_o do_v many_o great_a work_n and_o then_o say_v christ_n i_o will_v profess_v to_o they_o i_o never_o know_v you_o depart_v from_o i_o you_o that_o work_n iniquity_n popish_a minister_n work_v miracle_n our_o minister_n work_v none_o they_o themselves_o therefore_o shall_v be_v judge_n in_o this_o case_n to_o which_o of_o these_o sort_n of_o minister_n this_o scripture_n may_v just_o be_v apply_v certain_o the_o great_a judgement_n that_o god_n do_v lay_v upon_o man_n in_o this_o life_n be_v to_o blind_v their_o understanding_n with_o popery_n for_o than_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o receive_v any_o error_n and_o to_o reject_v the_o truth_n to_o be_v mark_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o print_n of_o his_o name_n and_o to_o perish_v with_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o shall_v for_o thus_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o nineteenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n verse_n 20._o but_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v miracle_n before_o he_o whereby_o he_o deceive_v they_o that_o receive_v the_o beast_n mark_v and_o they_o that_o worship_v his_o image_n these_o both_o be_v alive_a cast_v into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n therefore_o to_o conclude_v this_o i_o say_v to_o all_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o on_o their_o hand_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v outward_o profess_v with_o their_o mouth_n and_o gesture_n and_o those_o also_o that_o have_v defend_v by_o arm_n write_v book_n wrought_v miracle_n or_o any_o way_n lay_v to_o their_o help_a hand_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n whereby_o the_o pope_n kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v maintain_v damnation_n shall_v be_v their_o end_n for_o as_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n 9.10_o and_o 11._o verse_n say_v if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o on_o their_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n yea_o of_o the_o pure_a wine_n which_o be_v pour_v into_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o he_o shall_v be_v torment_v in_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n before_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o torment_n shall_v ascend_v evermore_o and_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n which_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o print_n of_o his_o name_n that_o be_v whosoever_o be_v content_a to_o be_v call_v by_o any_o such_o name_n as_o whereby_o he_o may_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o pope_n faithful_a subject_n therefore_o i_o advertise_v they_o all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n that_o they_o receive_v his_o fatherly_a admonition_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n how_o love_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n call_v his_o elect_n out_o of_o babylon_n that_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n lest_o they_o shall_v also_o receive_v of_o her_o plague_n as_o for_o those_o that_o regard_v not_o this_o love_a favour_n of_o god_n but_o will_v notwithstanding_o abide_v in_o she_o still_o and_o go_v on_o with_o she_o in_o her_o abomination_n let_v they_o go_v and_o do_v what_o they_o will_n he_o that_o be_v unjust_a say_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o 22._o chapter_n let_v he_o be_v unjust_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v righteous_a let_v he_o be_v righteous_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a still_o and_o behold_v i_o come_v short_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o to_o give_v to_o every_o man_n as_o his_o work_n shall_v be_v ¶_o the_o title_n demonstrate_v the_o several_a point_n contain_v in_o each_o of_o the_o chapter_n 1_o certain_a chapter_n contain_v the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n confutation_n of_o the_o popish_a or_o antichristian_a church_n error_n heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n the_o first_o whereof_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o both_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 2_o a_o answer_n to_o ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n whereof_o bellarmine_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o original_a author_n 3_o that_o christian_a rome_n now_o in_o her_o latter_a day_n be_v that_o babylon_n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o which_o the_o other_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n and_o hold_v of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o a_o cage_n of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n and_o out_o of_o which_o the_o lord_n from_o heaven_n call_v all_o his_o elect_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o consequent_o of_o her_o plague_n 4_o that_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v the_o same_o idolatrous_a church_n yet_o profess_v christ_n which_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 13._o and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n show_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n 5_o that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v no_o popish_a church_n neither_o can_v be_v because_o there_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n to_o make_v it_o a_o popish_a church_n therefore_o as_o no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n 6_o that_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o the_o church_n of_o popery_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n first_o begin_v from_o whence_o our_o church_n have_v she_o first_o beginning_n before_o luther_n and_o how_o our_o protestant_a bishop_n and_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v have_v lawful_a calling_n 7_o their_o general_a consent_n overthrow_v by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n 8_o that_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n authority_n be_v but_o the_o same_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v just_o claim_v from_o he_o to_o be_v call_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n that_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a father_n be_v forbid_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o but_o to_o his_o own_o father_n 9_o that_o the_o true_a
man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n a_o devil_n not_o only_o of_o the_o day_n but_o also_o of_o the_o noonday_n likewise_o their_o writer_n holcote_n complain_v of_o the_o romish_a priest_n and_o prelate_n in_o his_o day_n say_v 182._o say_v holcot_n in_o lib._n sapientiae_fw-la lectro_fw-la 182._o they_o be_v like_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n they_o resemble_v the_o priest_n of_o dagon_n they_o be_v the_o priest_n of_o priapus_n and_o angel_n of_o hell_n so_o then_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o those_o devil_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v rome_n be_v become_v the_o habitation_n now_o let_v we_o see_v also_o who_o be_v those_o foul_a spirit_n unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n 10_o their_o writer_n aventine_n say_v 6._o say_v auent_n analium_fw-la boierum_fw-la lib._n 6._o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o say_v what_o manner_n of_o bishop_n we_o have_v with_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o poor_a they_o feed_v horse_n hound_n i_o need_v not_o to_o say_v whore_n saint_n bernard_n say_v etc._n say_v bernard_n sup_v cant._n serm_n 33._o sermo_n ad_fw-la clerum_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o shame_n to_o name_v those_o thing_n which_o our_o bishop_n do_v in_o secret_a their_o mantuan_n say_v 3_o say_v mantuan_n calamitatum_fw-la lib._n 3_o it_o be_v in_o every_o man_n mouth_n city_n and_o country_n talk_v of_o it_o and_o the_o very_a bruit_n thereof_o have_v quench_v all_o care_n of_o virtue_n also_o their_o bishop_n cornelius_n say_v 3._o say_v oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la epist_n bitonti_fw-la 3._o with_o what_o monster_n of_o filthiness_n with_o what_o channel_n of_o uncleanness_n with_o what_o pestiferous_a contagion_n be_v not_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n defile_v make_v yourselves_o judge_n and_o begin_v at_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o god_n also_o their_o palingenius_fw-la say_v leon._n say_v pale_v marcell_n pale_v zodiaci_n vita_fw-la lib._n 5._o in_o leon._n let_v no_o friar_n monk_n or_o any_o other_o priest_n come_v within_o thy_o door_n take_v heed_n of_o they_o no_o great_a mischief_n they_o be_v the_o dregs_n of_o man_n the_o fountain_n of_o folly_n the_o sink_v of_o sin_n wolf_n under_o lamb_n skin_n deceive_v the_o simple_a with_o a_o false_a show_n of_o honesty_n and_o under_o the_o shadow_n of_o religion_n hide_v a_o thousand_o of_o unlawful_a act_n sagittario_fw-la jdem_fw-la lib._n 6._o in_o virgin_n idem_fw-la lib._n 9_o sagittario_fw-la committer_n of_o rape_n abuser_n of_o boy_n the_o priest_n and_o monk_n that_o shall_v be_v chaste_a spend_v night_n and_o day_n either_o open_o with_o whore_n or_o close_o with_o boy_n o_o shame_n say_v he_o can_v the_o church_n endure_v such_o hog_n whereupon_o their_o platine_n say_v marcellini_fw-la say_v platine_n vita_fw-la marcellini_fw-la what_o shall_v we_o think_v will_v become_v of_o this_o our_o age_n wherein_o our_o vice_n be_v grow_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o have_v scant_o leave_v any_o place_n with_o god_n for_o mercy_n how_o great_a be_v the_o lechery_n of_o all_o sort_n among_o the_o priest_n and_o especial_o among_o the_o chief_a ruler_n to_o conclude_v mantuan_n give_v the_o definitive_a sentence_n and_o plain_o affirm_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o those_o foul_a spirit_n unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n for_o say_v he_o 3._o he_o mantu_n calamitatum_fw-la lib._n 3._o they_o be_v hateful_a to_o heaven_n and_o loathsome_a with_o unclean_a lust_n alas_o in_o vain_a attempt_n they_o sacred_a rite_n with_o incestuous_a hand_n they_o rather_o kindle_v and_o provoke_v god_n then_o appease_v he_o therefore_o say_v he_o again_o jbid._n again_o jbid._n never_o hope_v for_o help_v so_o long_o as_o such_o pray_v for_o you_o and_o thus_o as_o we_o see_v prove_v before_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n who_o be_v those_o devil_n so_o here_o also_o we_o see_v as_o plain_o prove_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n who_o be_v those_o foul_a spirit_n unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n whereof_o rome_n and_o her_o regiment_n in_o her_o latter_a day_n be_v become_v the_o habitation_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o great_a fall_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n now_o let_v we_o see_v the_o time_n when_o she_o begin_v to_o fall_v and_o her_o full_a perfection_n whereunto_o she_o fall_v 11_o touch_v the_o first_o point_n tertullian_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v any_o mention_n thereof_o he_o live_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n who_o then_o bewail_v the_o decline_a estate_n of_o the_o christian_a part_n of_o rome_n thus_o exclaim_v against_o it_o apologitico_fw-la it_o tertull._n in_o apologitico_fw-la o_o rome_n how_o much_o be_v thou_o change_v from_o old_a rome_n thou_o which_o waste_v once_o the_o chief_a in_o all_o the_o world_n be_v now_o become_v the_o chief_a in_o all_o naughtiness_n also_o about_o one_o age_n after_o that_o saint_n hierome_n perceive_v how_o she_o begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v in_o doctrine_n thus_o exclaim_v against_o she_o 2._o she_o hierom._n idem_fw-la adversus_fw-la jovianum_fw-la lib._n 2._o be_v there_o say_v he_o none_o other_o place_n in_o all_o the_o world_n to_o receive_v this_o voluptuous_a doctrine_n but_o that_o which_o peter_n preach_v have_v build_v on_o the_o rock_n christ_n again_o he_o say_v to_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o doctrine_n pammachius_n doctrine_n to_o pammachius_n thou_o that_o be_v a_o maintainer_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n spare_v thy_o roman_a ear_n spare_v thy_o faith_n which_o be_v so_o commend_v by_o the_o apostle_n own_o mouth_n to_o this_o day_n the_o christian_a world_n have_v ever_o be_v without_o this_o doctrine_n and_o again_o he_o say_v sancte_fw-la say_v jdem_fw-la praefact_n in_o lib._n dydimi_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancte_fw-la while_o i_o stay_v at_o babylon_n and_o be_v a_o inhabitant_n of_o that_o purple_a whore_n and_o live_v among_o the_o roman_n behold_v the_o pot_n which_o be_v see_v in_o jeremie_n from_o the_o north_n begin_v to_o seethe_v and_o the_o senate_n of_o pharise_n make_v a_o uproar_n and_o the_o whole_a faction_n of_o rude_a and_o ignorant_a as_o it_o be_v in_o defiance_n of_o learning_n conspire_v against_o i_o furthermore_o he_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o idolatry_n which_o be_v then_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n and_o also_o against_o the_o idole-maker_n say_v jeremy_n say_v in_o his_o 11._o book_n 10._o chap._n upon_o jeremy_n he_o adorn_v his_o image_n with_o silver_n and_o gold_n that_o by_o the_o shine_n and_o glitter_a of_o both_o metal_n he_o may_v deceive_v the_o simple_a which_o error_n say_v he_o be_v now_o creep_v in_o among_o us._n also_o within_o less_o than_o twenty_o year_n after_o that_o saint_n augustine_n declare_v how_o their_o idolatry_n be_v defend_v by_o the_o idolater_n to_o be_v no_o idolatry_n namely_o because_o they_o take_v not_o their_o image_n for_o god_n but_o say_v he_o matth._n he_o augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o matth._n let_v no_o man_n say_v to_o i_o the_o image_n be_v no_o divine_a power_n they_o know_v it_o be_v not_o god_n i_o will_v to_o god_n say_v he_o they_o so_o know_v it_o as_o we_o know_v it_o but_o what_o they_o have_v and_o in_o what_o sort_n they_o have_v it_o and_o what_o they_o do_v about_o it_o the_o altar_n bear_v witness_v therefore_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v which_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 44._o say_v augustine_n in_o psal_n 44._o they_o have_v make_v we_o the_o citizen_n of_o babylon_n we_o have_v leave_v our_o creator_n and_o have_v worship_v the_o creature_n we_o have_v leave_v he_o that_o make_v we_o and_o have_v worship_v that_o which_o we_o have_v make_v ourselves_o wherefore_o their_o ambrose_n ansbertus_n thus_o conclude_v even_o of_o christian_a rome_n say_v 6._o say_v ambro._n in_o apâ—calip_n lib._n 6._o rome_n be_v the_o second_o babylon_n 12_o furthermore_o about_o some_o thirty_o year_n after_o that_o saint_n christostome_n speak_v of_o the_o decay_a estate_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n say_v 36._o say_v christ_n in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinthi_n hom._n 36._o the_o church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v like_a unto_o a_o woman_n that_o have_v quite_o lâ—st_o her_o old_a modesty_n that_o be_v her_o sober_a and_o chaste_a behaviour_n towards_o her_o husband_n christ_n and_o do_v begin_v to_o wax_v wanton_a towards_o new_a lover_n with_o who_o while_o she_o dalt_v rise_v up_o a_o spokesman_n to_o make_v a_o match_n between_o ancichrist_n and_o she_o which_o be_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o gregory_n the_o great_a therefore_o call_v 30._o call_v gregory_n in_o his_o 6._o book_n epist_n 30._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n but_o as_o pelagius_n before_o gregory_n day_n stay_v the_o marriage_n from_o be_v solemnize_v so_o do_v gregory_n during_o his_o day_n